Did you mean to search for السلام في الرحال ?
We are still working on this feature. Please bear with us if the suggestion doesn't sound right.
 Showing 2501-2600 of 10000
Sahih Muslim 503 a

Abu Juhaifa reported it on the authority of his father:

I came to the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) in Mecca and he was (at that time) at al- Abtah in a red leather tent. And Bilal stepped out with ablution water for him. (And what was left out of that water) some of them got it (whereas others could not get it) and (those who got it) rubbed themselves with it. Then the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) stepped out with a red mantle on him and I was catching a glimpse of the whiteness of his shanks. The narrator said: He (the Holy Prophet) performed the ablution. and Bilal pronounced Adhan and I followed his mouth (as he turned) this side and that as he said on the right and the left:" Come to prayer, come to success." ' A spear was then fixed for him (on the ground). He stepped forward and said two rak'ahs of Zuhr, while there passed in front of him a donkey and a dog, and these were not checked. He then said two rak'ahs of the 'Asr prayer, and he then continued saying two rak'ahs till he came back to Medina.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، جَمِيعًا عَنْ وَكِيعٍ، - قَالَ زُهَيْرٌ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، - حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَوْنُ بْنُ أَبِي جُحَيْفَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِمَكَّةَ وَهُوَ بِالأَبْطَحِ فِي قُبَّةٍ لَهُ حَمْرَاءَ مِنْ أَدَمٍ - قَالَ - فَخَرَجَ بِلاَلٌ بِوَضُوئِهِ فَمِنْ نَائِلٍ وَنَاضِحٍ - قَالَ - فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَيْهِ حُلَّةٌ حَمْرَاءُ كَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَى بَيَاضِ سَاقَيْهِ - قَالَ - فَتَوَضَّأَ وَأَذَّنَ بِلاَلٌ - قَالَ - فَجَعَلْتُ أَتَتَبَّعُ فَاهُ هَا هُنَا وَهَا هُنَا - يَقُولُ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالاً - يَقُولُ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ حَىَّ عَلَى الْفَلاَحِ - قَالَ - ثُمَّ رُكِزَتْ لَهُ عَنَزَةٌ فَتَقَدَّمَ فَصَلَّى الظُّهْرَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ يَمُرُّ بَيْنْ يَدَيْهِ الْحِمَارُ وَالْكَلْبُ لاَ يُمْنَعُ ثُمَّ صَلَّى الْعَصْرَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَزَلْ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ حَتَّى رَجَعَ إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 503a
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 281
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1014
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 783
It was narrated that Ubayy bin Ka'b said:
"There was a man among the Ansar whose house was the furthest house in Al-Madinah, yet he never missed prayer with the Messenger of Allah. I felt sorry for him and said: 'O so-and-so, why do you not buy a donkey to spare yourself the heat of the scorching sand, to carry over the stony ground, and to keep you away from the vermin on the ground?' He said: 'By Allah! I do not want to live so close to Muhammed.' This troubled me until I came to the house of the Prophet and mentioned that to him. He called (the man) and asked him, and he said something similar, and said that he was hoping for the reward for his steps. The Messenger of Allah said, 'You will have that (reward) that you sought.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبَّادُ بْنُ عَبَّادٍ الْمُهَلَّبِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَاصِمٌ الأَحْوَلُ، عَنْ أَبِي عُثْمَانَ النَّهْدِيِّ، عَنْ أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ بَيْتُهُ أَقْصَى بَيْتٍ بِالْمَدِينَةِ وَكَانَ لاَ تُخْطِئُهُ الصَّلاَةُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَتَوَجَّعْتُ لَهُ فَقُلْتُ يَا فُلاَنُ لَوْ أَنَّكَ اشْتَرَيْتَ حِمَارًا يَقِيكَ الرَّمَضَ وَيَرْفَعُكَ مِنَ الْوَقَعِ وَيَقِيكَ هَوَامَّ الأَرْضِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ وَاللَّهِ مَا أُحِبُّ أَنَّ بَيْتِي بِطُنُبِ بَيْتِ مُحَمَّدٍ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَحَمَلْتُ بِهِ حِمْلاً حَتَّى أَتَيْتُ بَيْتَ النَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَذَكَرْتُ ذَلِكَ لَهُ فَدَعَاهُ فَسَأَلَهُ فَذَكَرَ لَهُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَذَكَرَ أَنَّهُ يَرْجُو فِي أَثَرِهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ لَكَ مَا احْتَسَبْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 783
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 49
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 783
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 179
Abdullah (bin Mas'ud] narrated:
"The idolaters kept Allah's Messenger distracted from four prayers on the Day of Al-Khandaq (the battle of the Trench) until as much as Allah willed of the night had passed. So he ordered Bilal to call the Adhan, then he called the Iqamah to Zuhr, then he called the Iqamah to pray Asr, then he called the Iqamah to pray Maghrib, then he called the Iqamah to pray Isha."
حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ نَافِعِ بْنِ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عُبَيْدَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ إِنَّ الْمُشْرِكِينَ شَغَلُوا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ أَرْبَعِ صَلَوَاتٍ يَوْمَ الْخَنْدَقِ حَتَّى ذَهَبَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ فَأَمَرَ بِلاَلاً فَأَذَّنَ ثُمَّ أَقَامَ فَصَلَّى الظُّهْرَ ثُمَّ أَقَامَ فَصَلَّى الْعَصْرَ ثُمَّ أَقَامَ فَصَلَّى الْمَغْرِبَ ثُمَّ أَقَامَ فَصَلَّى الْعِشَاءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ وَجَابِرٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ لَيْسَ بِإِسْنَادِهِ بَأْسٌ إِلاَّ أَنَّ أَبَا عُبَيْدَةَ لَمْ يَسْمَعْ مِنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ الَّذِي اخْتَارَهُ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ فِي الْفَوَائِتِ أَنْ يُقِيمَ الرَّجُلُ لِكُلِّ صَلاَةٍ إِذَا قَضَاهَا وَإِنْ لَمْ يُقِمْ أَجْزَأَهُ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ الشَّافِعِيِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 179
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 31
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 179
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 199
Ziyad bin Al-Harith As-Suda'i narrated:
"Allah's Messenger ordered me to call the Adhan for the Fajr prayer. I called the Adhan, then Bilal wanted to call the lqamah. Allah's Messenger said: 'Indeed the brother from Suda' has called the Adhan, and whoever calls the Adhan he calls the Iqamah.'"
حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَةُ، وَيَعْلَى بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ زِيَادِ بْنِ أَنْعُمٍ الإِفْرِيقِيِّ، عَنْ زِيَادِ بْنِ نُعَيْمٍ الْحَضْرَمِيِّ، عَنْ زِيَادِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ الصُّدَائِيِّ، قَالَ أَمَرَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ أُؤَذِّنَ فِي صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ فَأَذَّنْتُ فَأَرَادَ بِلاَلٌ أَنْ يُقِيمَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّ أَخَا صُدَاءٍ قَدْ أَذَّنَ وَمَنْ أَذَّنَ فَهُوَ يُقِيمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَحَدِيثُ زِيَادٍ إِنَّمَا نَعْرِفُهُ مِنْ حَدِيثِ الإِفْرِيقِيِّ وَالإِفْرِيقِيُّ هُوَ ضَعِيفٌ عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْحَدِيثِ ضَعَّفَهُ يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الْقَطَّانُ وَغَيْرُهُ قَالَ أَحْمَدُ لاَ أَكْتُبُ حَدِيثَ الإِفْرِيقِيِّ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَرَأَيْتُ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ إِسْمَاعِيلَ يُقَوِّي أَمْرَهُ وَيَقُولُ هُوَ مُقَارِبُ الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَكْثَرِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ أَنَّ مَنْ أَذَّنَ فَهُوَ يُقِيمُ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 199
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 51
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 199
Sahih al-Bukhari 6329

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The people said, "O Allah's Apostle! The rich people have got the highest degrees of prestige and the permanent pleasures (in this life and the life to come in the Hereafter)." He said, "How is that?" They said, "The rich pray as we pray, and strive in Allah's Cause as we do, and spend from their surplus wealth in charity, while we have no wealth (to spend likewise)." He said, "Shall I not tell you a thing, by doing which, you will catch up with those who are ahead of you and supersede those who will come after you; and nobody will be able to do such a good deed as you do except the one who does the same (deed as you do). That deed is to recite 'Subhan Allah ten times, and 'Al-Hamduli l-lah ten times, and 'AllahuAkbar' ten times after every prayer."

حَدَّثَنِي إِسْحَاقُ، أَخْبَرَنَا يَزِيدُ، أَخْبَرَنَا وَرْقَاءُ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ،‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ذَهَبَ أَهْلُ الدُّثُورِ بِالدَّرَجَاتِ وَالنَّعِيمِ الْمُقِيمِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ كَيْفَ ذَاكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ صَلَّوْا كَمَا صَلَّيْنَا، وَجَاهَدُوا كَمَا جَاهَدْنَا، وَأَنْفَقُوا مِنْ فُضُولِ أَمْوَالِهِمْ، وَلَيْسَتْ لَنَا أَمْوَالٌ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَفَلاَ أُخْبِرُكُمْ بِأَمْرٍ تُدْرِكُونَ مَنْ كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ، وَتَسْبِقُونَ مَنْ جَاءَ بَعْدَكُمْ، وَلاَ يَأْتِي أَحَدٌ بِمِثْلِ مَا جِئْتُمْ، إِلاَّ مَنْ جَاءَ بِمِثْلِهِ، تُسَبِّحُونَ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ عَشْرًا، وَتَحْمَدُونَ عَشْرًا، وَتُكَبِّرُونَ عَشْرًا ‏"‏‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ عَنْ سُمَىٍّ وَرَوَاهُ ابْنُ عَجْلاَنَ عَنْ سُمَىٍّ وَرَجَاءِ بْنِ حَيْوَةَ‏.‏ وَرَوَاهُ جَرِيرٌ عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بْنِ رُفَيْعٍ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ عَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ‏.‏ وَرَوَاهُ سُهَيْلٌ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6329
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 26
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 341
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1535
It was narrated that Ibn 'Abbas said:
"The fear prayer was no more than two prostrations like the prayer of these guards of yours today behind the Imams of yours, except that it was one group after another. One group stood, although they were all behind the Messenger of Allah (SAW), and one group prostrated with him, then the Messenger of Allah (SAW) stood up and they all stood with him. Then he bowed and they all bowed with him, then he prostrated and those who had been standing the first time prostrated with him. When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and those who had prostrated with him at the end of their prayer sat, those who had been standing prostrated by themselves, then they sat and the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said the taslim with all of them.
أَخْبَرَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعْدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَمِّي، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنِ ابْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي دَاوُدُ بْنُ الْحُصَيْنِ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ مَا كَانَتْ صَلاَةُ الْخَوْفِ إِلاَّ سَجْدَتَيْنِ كَصَلاَةِ أَحْرَاسِكُمْ هَؤُلاَءِ الْيَوْمَ خَلْفَ أَئِمَّتِكُمْ هَؤُلاَءِ إِلاَّ أَنَّهَا كَانَتْ عُقَبًا قَامَتْ طَائِفَةٌ مِنْهُمْ وَهُمْ جَمِيعًا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَسَجَدَتْ مَعَهُ طَائِفَةٌ مِنْهُمْ ثُمَّ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَامُوا مَعَهُ جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ رَكَعَ وَرَكَعُوا مَعَهُ جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَسَجَدَ مَعَهُ الَّذِينَ كَانُوا قِيَامًا أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍ فَلَمَّا جَلَسَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالَّذِينَ سَجَدُوا مَعَهُ فِي آخِرِ صَلاَتِهِمْ سَجَدَ الَّذِينَ كَانُوا قِيَامًا لأَنْفُسِهِمْ ثُمَّ جَلَسُوا فَجَمَعَهُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالتَّسْلِيمِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1535
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 7
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 18, Hadith 1536
Sahih al-Bukhari 757

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle entered the mosque and a person followed him. The man prayed and went to the Prophet and greeted him. The Prophet returned the greeting and said to him, "Go back and pray, for you have not prayed." The man went back prayed in the same way as before, returned and greeted the Prophet who said, "Go back and pray, for you have not prayed." This happened thrice. The man said, "By Him Who sent you with the Truth, I cannot offer the prayer in a better way than this. Please, teach me how to pray." The Prophet said, "When you stand for Prayer say Takbir and then recite from the Holy Qur'an (of what you know by heart) and then bow till you feel at ease. Then raise your head and stand up straight, then prostrate till you feel at ease during your prostration, then sit with calmness till you feel at ease (do not hurry) and do the same in all your prayers.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ، فَدَخَلَ رَجُلٌ فَصَلَّى فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَرَدَّ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ، فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَرَجَعَ يُصَلِّي كَمَا صَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ ‏"‏ ثَلاَثًا‏.‏ فَقَالَ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ مَا أُحْسِنُ غَيْرَهُ فَعَلِّمْنِي‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا قُمْتَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَكَبِّرْ، ثُمَّ اقْرَأْ مَا تَيَسَّرَ مَعَكَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ، ثُمَّ ارْكَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ رَاكِعًا، ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَعْتَدِلَ قَائِمًا، ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا، ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ جَالِسًا، وَافْعَلْ ذَلِكَ فِي صَلاَتِكَ كُلِّهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 757
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 151
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 724
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1229

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet offered one of the evening prayers (the sub-narrator Muhammad said, "I think that it was most probably the `Asr prayer") and he finished it after offering two rak`at only. He then stood near a price of wood in front of the Mosque and put his hand over it. Abu Bakr and `Umar were amongst those who were present, but they dared not talk to him about that (because of excessive respect for him), and those who were in a hurry went out. They said, "Has the prayer been reduced?" A man who was called Dhul-Yadain by the Prophet said (to the Prophet), "Has the prayer been reduced or have you forgotten?" He said, "Neither have I forgotten, nor has the prayer been reduced." He said, "Certainly you have forgotten." So the Prophet offered two more rak`at and performed Taslim and then said Takbir and performed a prostration of Sahu like his ordinary prostration or a bit longer and then raised his head and said Takbir and then put his head down and performed a prostration like his ordinary prostration or a bit longer, and then raised his head and said Takbir.

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ صَلَّى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِحْدَى صَلاَتَىِ الْعَشِيِّ ـ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ وَأَكْثَرُ ظَنِّي الْعَصْرَ ـ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ ثُمَّ قَامَ إِلَى خَشَبَةٍ فِي مُقَدَّمِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ عَلَيْهَا وَفِيهِمْ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ فَهَابَا أَنْ يُكَلِّمَاهُ وَخَرَجَ سَرَعَانُ النَّاسِ فَقَالُوا أَقَصُرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ وَرَجُلٌ يَدْعُوهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذُو الْيَدَيْنِ فَقَالَ أَنَسِيتَ أَمْ قَصُرَتْ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ لَمْ أَنْسَ وَلَمْ تُقْصَرْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ بَلَى قَدْ نَسِيتَ‏.‏ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَسَجَدَ مِثْلَ سُجُودِهِ أَوْ أَطْوَلَ، ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَكَبَّرَ، ثُمَّ وَضَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَكَبَّرَ فَسَجَدَ مِثْلَ سُجُودِهِ أَوْ أَطْوَلَ، ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَكَبَّرَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1229
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 7
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 321
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 5437
It was narrated that 'Uqbah bin 'Amir said:
"While I was leading the Messenger of Allah [SAW] (on his mount) in one of these mountain passes, he said: 'Why don't you ride, O 'Uqbah?' I had too much respect for the Messenger of Allah [SAW] to ride the mount of the Messenger of Allah [SAW]. Then he said: 'Why don't you ride, O 'Uqbah?' I was worried that I might be disobeying him, so he got off, and I rode for a little while, then I got off and the Messenger of Allah [SAW] rode. Then he said: 'Shall I not teach you two of the best Surahs that the people recite?' And he taught me: 'Say: I seek refuge with (Allah) the Lord of the daybreak,' and 'Say: I seek refuge with (Allah) the Lord of mankind." Then the Iqamah was said and he went forward and recited them. Then he passed by me and said: 'What do you think, O 'Uqbah bin 'Amir? Recite them every time you go to sleep and get up.'"
أَخْبَرَنِي مَحْمُودُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ جَابِرٍ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ، قَالَ بَيْنَا أَقُودُ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَقَبٍ مِنْ تِلْكَ النِّقَابِ إِذْ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ تَرْكَبُ يَا عُقْبَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَجْلَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ أَرْكَبَ مَرْكَبَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ تَرْكَبُ يَا عُقْبَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَشْفَقْتُ أَنْ يَكُونَ مَعْصِيَةً فَنَزَلَ وَرَكِبْتُ هُنَيْهَةً وَنَزَلْتُ وَرَكِبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ أُعَلِّمُكَ سُورَتَيْنِ مِنْ خَيْرِ سُورَتَيْنِ قَرَأَ بِهِمَا النَّاسُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَقْرَأَنِي ‏{‏ قُلْ أَعُوذُ بِرَبِّ الْفَلَقِ ‏}‏ وَ ‏{‏ قُلْ أَعُوذُ بِرَبِّ النَّاسِ ‏}‏ فَأُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَتَقَدَّمَ فَقَرَأَ بِهِمَا ثُمَّ مَرَّ بِي فَقَالَ ‏"‏ كَيْفَ رَأَيْتَ يَا عُقْبَةُ بْنَ عَامِرٍ اقْرَأْ بِهِمَا كُلَّمَا نِمْتَ وَقُمْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 5437
In-book reference : Book 50, Hadith 10
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 50, Hadith 5439
Sunan Abi Dawud 857

Narrated Rifa'ah ibn Rafi':

A man entered the mosque...... He then narrated the tradition like the one narrated in (No.855).

This version is as follows: The Prophet (saws) said: The prayer of anyone is not perfect unless he performs ablution perfectly; he should then utter the takbir, and praise Allah, the Exalted, and admire Him; he should then recite the Qur'an as much as he desires. He should then say: "Allah is Most Great". Next he should bow so that all his joints return to their proper places. Then he should say: "Allah listens to the one who praises Him", and stand erect. He should then say:"Allah is most great," and should prostrate himself so that all his joints are completely at rest. Then he should say: "Allah is most great"; he should raise his head (at the end of prostration) till he sits erect. Then he should say: "Allah is most great"; then he should prostrate himself till all his joints return to their proper places. Then he should raise his head and say the takbir. When he does so, then his prayer is completed.

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ يَحْيَى بْنِ خَلاَّدٍ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ فَذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ قَالَ فِيهِ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ لاَ تَتِمُّ صَلاَةٌ لأَحَدٍ مِنَ النَّاسِ حَتَّى يَتَوَضَّأَ فَيَضَعَ الْوُضُوءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي مَوَاضِعَهُ ‏"‏ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ وَيَحْمَدُ اللَّهَ جَلَّ وَعَزَّ وَيُثْنِي عَلَيْهِ وَيَقْرَأُ بِمَا تَيَسَّرَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثُمَّ يَرْكَعُ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ مَفَاصِلُهُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ حَتَّى يَسْتَوِيَ قَائِمًا ثُمَّ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثُمَّ يَسْجُدُ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ مَفَاصِلُهُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ وَيَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ حَتَّى يَسْتَوِيَ قَاعِدًا ثُمَّ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثُمَّ يَسْجُدُ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ مَفَاصِلُهُ ثُمَّ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ فَيُكَبِّرُ فَإِذَا فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ فَقَدْ تَمَّتْ صَلاَتُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 857
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 467
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 856
Sunan Abi Dawud 863

Narrated Uqbah ibn Amr al-Ansari:

Salim al-Barrad said: We came to AbuMas'ud Uqbah ibn Amr al-Ansari and said to him: Tell us about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (saws).

He stood up before us in the mosque and said the takbir. When he bowed, he placed his hands upon his knees and put his fingers below, and kept his elbows (arms) away from his sides, so everything returned properly to its place. Then he said: "Allah listens to him who praises Him"; then he stood up so that everything returned properly to its place; then he said the takbir and prostrated and put the palms of his hands on the ground; he kept his elbow (arms) away from his sides, so that everything returned to its proper place. Then he raised his head and sat so that everything returned to its place; he then repeated it in a similar way. Then he offered four rak'ahs of prayer like this rak'ah and completed his prayer.

Then he said: Thus we witnessed the Messenger of Allah (saws) offering his prayer.

حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ الْبَرَّادِ، قَالَ أَتَيْنَا عُقْبَةَ بْنَ عَمْرٍو الأَنْصَارِيَّ أَبَا مَسْعُودٍ فَقُلْنَا لَهُ حَدِّثْنَا عَنْ صَلاَةِ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَامَ بَيْنَ أَيْدِينَا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَكَبَّرَ فَلَمَّا رَكَعَ وَضَعَ يَدَيْهِ عَلَى رُكْبَتَيْهِ وَجَعَلَ أَصَابِعَهُ أَسْفَلَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ وَجَافَى بَيْنَ مِرْفَقَيْهِ حَتَّى اسْتَقَرَّ كُلُّ شَىْءٍ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقَامَ حَتَّى اسْتَقَرَّ كُلُّ شَىْءٍ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ وَوَضَعَ كَفَّيْهِ عَلَى الأَرْضِ ثُمَّ جَافَى بَيْنَ مِرْفَقَيْهِ حَتَّى اسْتَقَرَّ كُلُّ شَىْءٍ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَجَلَسَ حَتَّى اسْتَقَرَّ كُلُّ شَىْءٍ مِنْهُ فَفَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ أَيْضًا ثُمَّ صَلَّى أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ مِثْلَ هَذِهِ الرَّكْعَةِ فَصَلَّى صَلاَتَهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ هَكَذَا رَأَيْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 863
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 473
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 862
Sunan Abi Dawud 585
‘Amr b. Salamah said ; we lived at a place where the people would pass by us when they came to the prophet (may peace be upon him). When they returned they would again pass by us. And they used to inform us that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said so –and-so. I was a boy with a good memory. From the( process) I memorized a large portion of the Qur’an. Then my father went to the Messenger of Allah(may peace be upon him) along with a group of his clan. He (the Prophet) taught them prayer. And he said:
The one of you who knows most of the Qur’an should act as your imam. I knew the Qur’an better than most of them because I had memorized it. They, therefore, put me in front of them, and I would lead them in prayer. I wore a small yellow mantle which, when I prostrated myself, went up on me, and a woman of the clan said: Cover the back side of your leader from us. So they bought an ‘Ammani shirt for me, and I have never been so pleased about anything after embracing Islam as I was about that (shirt). I used to lead them in prayer and I was only seven or eight year old.
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ سَلِمَةَ، قَالَ كُنَّا بِحَاضِرٍ يَمُرُّ بِنَا النَّاسُ إِذَا أَتَوُا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَانُوا إِذَا رَجَعُوا مَرُّوا بِنَا فَأَخْبَرُونَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ كَذَا وَكَذَا وَكُنْتُ غُلاَمًا حَافِظًا فَحَفِظْتُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قُرْآنًا كَثِيرًا فَانْطَلَقَ أَبِي وَافِدًا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ قَوْمِهِ فَعَلَّمَهُمُ الصَّلاَةَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ يَؤُمُّكُمْ أَقْرَؤُكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَكُنْتُ أَقْرَأَهُمْ لِمَا كُنْتُ أَحْفَظُ فَقَدَّمُونِي فَكُنْتُ أَؤُمُّهُمْ وَعَلَىَّ بُرْدَةٌ لِي صَغِيرَةٌ صَفْرَاءُ فَكُنْتُ إِذَا سَجَدْتُ تَكَشَّفَتْ عَنِّي فَقَالَتِ امْرَأَةٌ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ وَارُوا عَنَّا عَوْرَةَ قَارِئِكُمْ ‏.‏ فَاشْتَرَوْا لِي قَمِيصًا عُمَانِيًّا فَمَا فَرِحْتُ بِشَىْءٍ بَعْدَ الإِسْلاَمِ فَرَحِي بِهِ فَكُنْتُ أَؤُمُّهُمْ وَأَنَا ابْنُ سَبْعِ سِنِينَ أَوْ ثَمَانِ سِنِينَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 585
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 195
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 585
Sunan Abi Dawud 1239
Narrated Sahl b. Abi Hathmah al-Ansari:

The prayer time of danger should be offered in the following way: The imam should stand (for prayer) and a section of the people should stand along with him. The other section should stand facing the enemy. The imam should perform bowing and prostrate himself along with those who are with him. He then should stand (after prostration) and, when he stands straight, he should remain standing. They (the people) should (in the meantime) complete their remaining rak'ah (i.e. the second one). They they should utter the salutation, and turn away while the imam should remain standing. They should go before the enemy. Thereafter those who did not pray should come forward and utter the takbir (Allah is most great) behind imam. He should bow and prostrate along with them and utter the salutation. Then they should stand and completed their remaining rak'ah, and utter the salutation.

Abu Dawud said: The tradition reported by Yahya b. Sa'id from al-Qasim is similar to the one transmitted by Yazid b. Ruman except that he differed with him in salutation. The tradition reported by 'Ubaid Allah is like the one reported by Yahya b. Sa'id, saying: He (the Prophet) remained standing.

حَدَّثَنَا الْقَعْنَبِيُّ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ خَوَّاتٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، أَنَّ سَهْلَ بْنَ أَبِي حَثْمَةَ الأَنْصَارِيَّ، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ صَلاَةَ الْخَوْفِ أَنْ يَقُومَ الإِمَامُ وَطَائِفَةٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ وَطَائِفَةٌ مُوَاجِهَةَ الْعَدُوِّ فَيَرْكَعُ الإِمَامُ رَكْعَةً وَيَسْجُدُ بِالَّذِينَ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ يَقُومُ فَإِذَا اسْتَوَى قَائِمًا ثَبَتَ قَائِمًا وَأَتَمُّوا لأَنْفُسِهِمُ الرَّكْعَةَ الْبَاقِيَةَ ثُمَّ سَلَّمُوا وَانْصَرَفُوا وَالإِمَامُ قَائِمٌ فَكَانُوا وِجَاهَ الْعَدُوِّ ثُمَّ يُقْبِلُ الآخَرُونَ الَّذِينَ لَمْ يُصَلُّوا فَيُكَبِّرُونَ وَرَاءَ الإِمَامِ فَيَرْكَعُ بِهِمْ وَيَسْجُدُ بِهِمْ ثُمَّ يُسَلِّمُ فَيَقُومُونَ فَيَرْكَعُونَ لأَنْفُسِهِمُ الرَّكْعَةَ الْبَاقِيَةَ ثُمَّ يُسَلِّمُونَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَأَمَّا رِوَايَةُ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ نَحْوُ رِوَايَةِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ رُومَانَ إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ خَالَفَهُ فِي السَّلاَمِ وَرِوَايَةُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ نَحْوُ رِوَايَةِ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ قَالَ وَيَثْبُتُ قَائِمًا ‏.‏
  صحيح خ دون ذكر التسليم في الموضعين وهو موقوف ؤ ما قبله مزفوع, و فيه سلام الإمام بالطائفة الثانية وهو الآصح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1239
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 42
English translation : Book 4, Hadith 1235
In another narration of Muslim:
"He (SAW) sent an announcer to announce: The prayer is (to be offered) in congregation".
وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ: فَبَعَثَ مُنَادِيًا يُنَادِي: اَلصَّلَاةُ جَامِعَةٌ 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 434
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 0
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 504
Sahih Muslim 1159 l

'Abdullah b. 'Amr b. al-'As reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

The best fasting in the eye of Allah is that of David, for he fasted for half of the age (he fasted on alternate days), and the best prayer in the eye of Allah, the Exalted and Majestic, is that of David (peace be upon him), for he slept for half of the night and then stood for prayer and then again slept. He prayed for one-third of the night after midnight. He (the narrator) said: I asked 'Amr b. Dinar whether 'Amr b. Aus said that he stood for prayer one-third of the night after midnight. He said: Yes.
وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرُو، بْنُ دِينَارٍ أَنَّ عَمْرَو بْنَ أَوْسٍ، أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ، - رضى الله عنهما - أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَحَبُّ الصِّيَامِ إِلَى اللَّهِ صِيَامُ دَاوُدَ كَانَ يَصُومُ نِصْفَ الدَّهْرِ وَأَحَبُّ الصَّلاَةِ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ صَلاَةُ دَاوُدَ - عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ - كَانَ يَرْقُدُ شَطْرَ اللَّيْلِ ثُمَّ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يَرْقُدُ آخِرَهُ يَقُومُ ثُلُثَ اللَّيْلِ بَعْدَ شَطْرِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ لِعَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ أَعَمْرُو بْنُ أَوْسٍ كَانَ يَقُولُ يَقُومُ ثُلُثَ اللَّيْلِ بَعْدَ شَطْرِهِ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1159l
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 246
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2596
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 1151
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:
“Once the Iqamah has been called, there should be no prayer but the obligatory one.” Another chain with similar wording.
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَزْهَرُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا بَكْرُ بْنُ خَلَفٍ أَبُو بِشْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا زَكَرِيَّا بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ، فَلاَ صَلاَةَ إِلاَّ الْمَكْتُوبَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، أَنْبَأَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ بِمِثْلِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1151
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 349
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1151
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1529
It was narrated that Tha'labah bin Zahdam said:
"We were with Sa'eed bin Al-'Asi in Tabaristan, and Hudhaifah bin Al-Yaman was with us. He said: 'Which of you offered the fear prayer with the Messenger of Allah (SAW)?' Hudhaifah said: 'I did', and he described it. He said: 'The Messenger of Allah (SAW) offered the fear prayer, leading one group who had formed rows behind him in praying one rak'ah, while the other group was between him and the enemy. So he led the group that was near him in praying one rak'ah, then they left and took the place of others, and the others came and he led them in praying one rak'ah.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الأَشْعَثِ بْنِ أَبِي الشَّعْثَاءِ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ بْنِ هِلاَلٍ، عَنْ ثَعْلَبَةَ بْنِ زَهْدَمٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْعَاصِي بِطَبَرِسْتَانَ وَمَعَنَا حُذَيْفَةُ بْنُ الْيَمَانِ فَقَالَ أَيُّكُمْ صَلَّى مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةَ الْخَوْفِ فَقَالَ حُذَيْفَةُ أَنَا فَوَصَفَ فَقَالَ صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةَ الْخَوْفِ بِطَائِفَةٍ رَكْعَةً صَفٍّ خَلْفَهُ وَطَائِفَةٍ أُخْرَى بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْعَدُوِّ فَصَلَّى بِالطَّائِفَةِ الَّتِي تَلِيهِ رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ نَكَصَ هَؤُلاَءِ إِلَى مَصَافِّ أُولَئِكَ وَجَاءَ أُولَئِكَ فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ رَكْعَةً ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1529
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 1
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 18, Hadith 1530
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 418
Aishah narrated:
"When Allah's Messenger (S) prayed the two Rak'ah (before) Fajr if he needed something from me he would talk to me, if not, he would go to Salat."
حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ عِيسَى الْمَرْوَزِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ إِدْرِيسَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مَالِكَ بْنَ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ أَبِي النَّضْرِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا صَلَّى رَكْعَتَىِ الْفَجْرِ فَإِنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ إِلَىَّ حَاجَةٌ كَلَّمَنِي وَإِلاَّ خَرَجَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ كَرِهَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَغَيْرِهِمُ الْكَلاَمَ بَعْدَ طُلُوعِ الْفَجْرِ حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَ صَلاَةَ الْفَجْرِ إِلاَّ مَا كَانَ مِنْ ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ أَوْ مِمَّا لاَ بُدَّ مِنْهُ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ أَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 418
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 271
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 418
Sunan Abi Dawud 1266
Narrated Abu Hurairah:
The Messenger of Allah (saws)as saying: When the iqamah is pronounced for prayer, no prayer is valid except the obligatory prayer.
حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ حَنْبَلٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ وَرْقَاءَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، عَنْ حَمَّادِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُتَوَكِّلِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا زَكَرِيَّا بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، كُلُّهُمْ عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَلاَ صَلاَةَ إِلاَّ الْمَكْتُوبَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1266
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 17
English translation : Book 5, Hadith 1261
Sahih Muslim 840 a

Jabir b. 'Abdullah reported:

I observed prayer in danger with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). We drew ourselves up in two rows, one row behind him with the enemy between us and the Qibla. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Allah is Most Great, and we all said it. He then bowed and we all bowed. He then raised his head from bowing, we all raised (our heads). He then went down in prostration along with the row close to him, and the rear row faced the enemy; then when the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) completed the prostration, ; and then stood up, the row near to him also did it; then went down the rear row in prostration; then they stood up; then the rear row went to the front and the front row went to the rear. Then the Apostle of Allah (may peace he upon him) bowed down and we all bowed. He then raised his head from bowing and we also raised (our heads). He and the row close to him which I had been in the rear then went down in prostration In the first rak'ah, whereas the rear row faced the enemy. And when the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and the rear row close to him had finished the prostration, the rear row went down and prostrated themselves; then the Apostle of Allah pronounced the salutation and we also pronounced the salutation. (Jabir said we hadith) as your guards behave with their chiefs.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ شَهِدْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةَ الْخَوْفِ فَصَفَّنَا صَفَّيْنِ صَفٌّ خَلْفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالْعَدُوُّ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ الْقِبْلَةِ فَكَبَّرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَبَّرْنَا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ رَكَعَ وَرَكَعْنَا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ وَرَفَعْنَا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ انْحَدَرَ بِالسُّجُودِ وَالصَّفُّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ وَقَامَ الصَّفُّ الْمُؤَخَّرُ فِي نَحْرِ الْعَدُوِّ فَلَمَّا قَضَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم السُّجُودَ وَقَامَ الصَّفُّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ انْحَدَرَ الصَّفُّ الْمُؤَخَّرُ بِالسُّجُودِ وَقَامُوا ثُمَّ تَقَدَّمَ الصَّفُّ الْمُؤَخَّرُ وَتَأَخَّرَ الصَّفُّ الْمُقَدَّمُ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَكَعْنَا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ وَرَفَعْنَا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ انْحَدَرَ بِالسُّجُودِ وَالصَّفُّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ الَّذِي كَانَ مُؤَخَّرًا فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى وَقَامَ الصَّفُّ الْمُؤَخَّرُ فِي نُحُورِ الْعَدُوِّ فَلَمَّا قَضَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم السُّجُودَ وَالصَّفُّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ انْحَدَرَ الصَّفُّ الْمُؤَخَّرُ بِالسُّجُودِ فَسَجَدُوا ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَسَلَّمْنَا جَمِيعًا ‏.‏ قَالَ جَابِرٌ كَمَا يَصْنَعُ حَرَسُكُمْ هَؤُلاَءِ بِأُمَرَائِهِمْ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 840a
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 373
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1826
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 322
It was narrated from Humaid bin Abdur-Rahman al-Himyari that Ibn `Abbas said in Basrah; I was the first one to come to ‘Umar when he was stabbed. He said:
Learn from me three things, for I fear that the people will not come to me (before I die). As for me, I did not pass any judgement regarding kalalah and I did not appoint any successor to be in charge of the people after me, and every slave of his [Umar`s] will be free. The people said to him: Appoint a successor. He said: Whatever I do, it was done by someone better than me. If I leave the people to decide their affairs, the Prophet (ﷺ) of Allah did that, and if I appoint someone, one who is better than me did that, namely Abu Bakr, I said to him: Receive the glad tidings of Paradise; you accompanied the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), your companionship with him was long; you were appointed in charge of the believers and you showed strength and fulfilled the trust. He said. As for your glad tidings to me of Paradise - `Affan [another narrator] said: No by Allah besides Whom there is no god- if I had the entire world and all that is in it, I would give it as a ransom from the terror of what lies before me, even before knowing the outcome. As for what you say about me being in charge of the believers` affairs, by Allah I wish that I could get out of it without gaining or losing anything. As for what you said about me accompanying the Prophet (ﷺ) of Allah, that is true.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ حَمَّادٍ، وَعَفَّانُ، قَالَا حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ دَاوُدَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْأَوْدِيِّ، عَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْحِمْيَرِيِّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ، بِالْبَصْرَةِ قَالَ أَنَا أَوَّلُ، مَنْ أَتَى عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ حِينَ طُعِنَ فَقَالَ احْفَظْ عَنِّي ثَلَاثًا فَإِنِّي أَخَافُ أَنْ لَا يُدْرِكَنِي النَّاسُ أَمَّا أَنَا فَلَمْ أَقْضِ فِي الْكَلَالَةِ قَضَاءً وَلَمْ أَسْتَخْلِفْ عَلَى النَّاسِ خَلِيفَةً وَكُلُّ مَمْلُوكٍ لَهُ عَتِيقٌ فَقَالَ لَهُ النَّاسُ اسْتَخْلِفْ فَقَالَ أَيَّ ذَلِكَ أَفْعَلُ فَقَدْ فَعَلَهُ مَنْ هُوَ خَيْرٌ مِنِّي إِنْ أَدَعْ إِلَى النَّاسِ أَمْرَهُمْ فَقَدْ تَرَكَهُ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ الصَّلَاة وَالسَّلَامُ وَإِنْ أَسْتَخْلِفْ فَقَدْ اسْتَخْلَفَ مَنْ هُوَ خَيْرٌ مِنِّي أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ أَبْشِرْ بِالْجَنَّةِ صَاحَبْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَطَلْتَ صُحْبَتَهُ وَوُلِّيتَ أَمْرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ فَقَوِيتَ وَأَدَّيْتَ الْأَمَانَةَ فَقَالَ أَمَّا تَبْشِيرُكَ إِيَّايَ بِالْجَنَّةِ فَوَاللَّهِ لَوْ أَنَّ لِي قَالَ عَفَّانُ فَلَا وَاللَّهِ الَّذِي لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ لَوْ أَنَّ لِي الدُّنْيَا بِمَا فِيهَا لَافْتَدَيْتُ بِهِ مِنْ هَوْلِ مَا أَمَامِي قَبْلَ أَنْ أَعْلَمَ الْخَبَرَ وَأَمَّا قَوْلُكَ فِي أَمْرِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ فَوَاللَّهِ لَوَدِدْتُ أَنَّ ذَلِكَ كَفَافًا لَا لِي وَلَا عَلَيَّ وَأَمَّا مَا ذَكَرْتَ مِنْ صُحْبَةِ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَذَلِكَ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) [ (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 322
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 228
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 242
Abu Sa'eeed Al Khudri narrated:
"When Allah;s Messenger stood for Salat during the night, he would say the Takbir (Allahu Akbar), then say: (Subhanaka Allahumma wa bihamdika wa Tabarakasmuka wa Ta'ala Jadduka wa la ilaha ghairuk.) 'Glorious You are O Allah, and with Your praise, and blesses is Your Name, and exalted is Your majesty, and none has the right to be worshipped but You' Then he would say: (A'udhu Bilahi As-Sami'il-Alimi min Ash-Shaitanir-Rajimi, min Hamzihi Wa Nafkhihi wa Nafthihi.)" 'Allah is undoubtedly the greatest.' (Allahu Akbaru Kabira). Then he would say: 'I seek refuge in Allah the All-Hearing, the All-Knowing, from the cursed Shaitan, from his madness, his arrogance, and his poetry.'
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُوسَى الْبَصْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا جَعْفَرُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ الضُّبَعِيُّ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ الرِّفَاعِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمُتَوَكِّلِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ بِاللَّيْلِ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ السَّمِيعِ الْعَلِيمِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ مِنْ هَمْزِهِ وَنَفْخِهِ وَنَفْثِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ وَعَائِشَةَ وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ وَجَابِرٍ وَجُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَحَدِيثُ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ أَشْهَرُ حَدِيثٍ فِي هَذَا الْبَابِ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ أَخَذَ قَوْمٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ وَأَمَّا أَكْثَرُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ فَقَالُوا بِمَا رُوِيَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَهَكَذَا رُوِيَ عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَكْثَرِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنَ التَّابِعِينَ وَغَيْرِهِمْ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ تُكُلِّمَ فِي إِسْنَادِ حَدِيثِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ كَانَ يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ يَتَكَلَّمُ فِي عَلِيِّ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ الرِّفَاعِيِّ وَقَالَ أَحْمَدُ لاَ يَصِحُّ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 242
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 94
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 242

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'z-Zubayr al-Makki from Abu't-Tufayl Amir ibn Wathila that Muadh ibn Jabal told him that they went out with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in the year of Tabuk, and the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, joined dhuhr with asr and maghrib with isha. Muadh said, "One day he delayed the prayer, and then came out and prayed dhuhr and asr together. Then he said, 'Tomorrow you will come, insha' llah, to the spring of Tabuk. But you will not get there until well into the morning. No one who arrives should touch any of its water until I come.' We came to it and two men had got to it before us and the spring was dripping with a little water. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, asked them, 'Have you touched any of its water?' They said, 'Yes.' The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, reviled them and said what Allah wished him to say. Then they took water with their hands from the spring little by little until it had been collected in something. Then the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, washed his face and hands in it. Then he put it back into the spring and the spring flowed with an abundance of water and the people drew water from it. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'If you live long enough, Muadh, you will soon see this place filled with gardens.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ الْمَكِّيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي الطُّفَيْلِ، عَامِرِ بْنِ وَاثِلَةَ أَنَّ مُعَاذَ بْنَ جَبَلٍ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُمْ، خَرَجُوا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَامَ تَبُوكَ فَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَجْمَعُ بَيْنَ الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ وَالْمَغْرِبِ وَالْعِشَاءِ - قَالَ - فَأَخَّرَ الصَّلاَةَ يَوْمًا ثُمَّ خَرَجَ فَصَلَّى الظُّهْرَ وَالْعَصْرَ جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ دَخَلَ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ فَصَلَّى الْمَغْرِبَ وَالْعِشَاءَ جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكُمْ سَتَأْتُونَ غَدًا إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ عَيْنَ تَبُوكَ وَإِنَّكُمْ لَنْ تَأْتُوهَا حَتَّى يَضْحَى النَّهَارُ فَمَنْ جَاءَهَا فَلاَ يَمَسَّ مِنْ مَائِهَا شَيْئًا حَتَّى آتِيَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَجِئْنَاهَا وَقَدْ سَبَقَنَا إِلَيْهَا رَجُلاَنِ وَالْعَيْنُ تَبِضُّ بِشَىْءٍ مِنْ مَاءٍ فَسَأَلَهُمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هَلْ مَسِسْتُمَا مِنْ مَائِهَا شَيْئًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالاَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَسَبَّهُمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَالَ لَهُمَا مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَقُولَ ثُمَّ غَرَفُوا بِأَيْدِيهِمْ مِنَ الْعَيْنِ قَلِيلاً قَلِيلاً حَتَّى اجْتَمَعَ فِي شَىْءٍ ثُمَّ غَسَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِيهِ وَجْهَهُ وَيَدَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَعَادَهُ فِيهَا فَجَرَتِ الْعَيْنُ بِمَاءٍ كَثِيرٍ فَاسْتَقَى النَّاسُ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يُوشِكُ يَا مُعَاذُ إِنْ طَالَتْ بِكَ حَيَاةٌ أَنْ تَرَى هَا هُنَا قَدْ مُلِئَ جِنَانًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 9, Hadith 2
Arabic reference : Book 9, Hadith 330
Sunan Abi Dawud 827

Abu Hurairah said:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) led us in prayer, that was, we think, the dawn prayer, He further narrated this tradition up to the words “what is the matter with me that I have been contended with in (the recitation of ) the Qur’an.”

Abu Dawud said: Musaddad in his tradition said that Ma’mar said: The people ceased to recite (the Qur’an) at the prayer in which the Messenger of Allah (saws) recited aloud. Ibn al-Sarh said in his version that Ma’mar reported from al-Zuhri on the authority of Abu Hurairah. Then the people ceased (to recite behind the imam). Another version says: Sufyan said: Al-Zuhri spoke a word that I could not hear. Then Ma’mar said: He said: Then people ceased (to recite the Qur’an)

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by ‘Abd al-Raman b. Ishaq on the authority of al-Zuhri. This version ends at the words: “What is the matter with me that I am contended with in (the recitation of) the Qur’an. Al-Awza’i also narrated it on the authority of al-Zuhri. This version has: Al-Zuhri said: The Muslims took lesson from that and thenceforth they did not recite (the Qur’an) at the prayer in which he (the Prophet) recited aloud.

Abu Dawud said: I heard Muhammad b. Yaya b. Faris say: The words “the people ceased to recite (the Qur’an)” is a statement of al-zuhri.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الْمَرْوَزِيُّ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَحْمَدَ بْنِ أَبِي خَلَفٍ، وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الزُّهْرِيُّ، وَابْنُ السَّرْحِ، قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ أُكَيْمَةَ، يُحَدِّثُ سَعِيدَ بْنَ الْمُسَيَّبِ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةً نَظُنُّ أَنَّهَا الصُّبْحُ بِمَعْنَاهُ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ ‏"‏ مَا لِي أُنَازَعُ الْقُرْآنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ قَالَ مُسَدَّدٌ فِي حَدِيثِهِ قَالَ مَعْمَرٌ فَانْتَهَى النَّاسُ عَنِ الْقِرَاءَةِ فِيمَا جَهَرَ بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَالَ ابْنُ السَّرْحِ فِي حَدِيثِهِ قَالَ مَعْمَرٌ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ فَانْتَهَى النَّاسُ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الزُّهْرِيُّ مِنْ بَيْنِهِمْ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ وَتَكَلَّمَ الزُّهْرِيُّ بِكَلِمَةٍ لَمْ أَسْمَعْهَا فَقَالَ مَعْمَرٌ إِنَّهُ قَالَ فَانْتَهَى النَّاسُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَاهُ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ وَانْتَهَى حَدِيثُهُ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ ‏"‏ مَا لِي أُنَازَعُ الْقُرْآنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَرَوَاهُ الأَوْزَاعِيُّ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ قَالَ فِيهِ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ فَاتَّعَظَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ بِذَلِكَ فَلَمْ يَكُونُوا يَقْرَءُونَ مَعَهُ فِيمَا يَجْهَرُ بِهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ سَمِعْتُ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ يَحْيَى بْنِ فَارِسٍ قَالَ قَوْلُهُ فَانْتَهَى النَّاسُ ‏.‏ مِنْ كَلاَمِ الزُّهْرِيِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 827
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 437
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 826
Sunan Abi Dawud 1236

Narrated AbuAyyash az-Zuraqi:

We accompanied the Messenger of Allah (saws) at Usfan, and Khalid ibn al-Walid was the chief of unbelievers. We offered the noon prayer.

Thereupon, the unbelievers said: We suffered from negligence; we became careless. We should have attacked them while they were praying. Thereupon the verse was revealed, relating to the shortening of the prayer (in time of danger) between the noon and afternoon (prayer).

When the time of the afternoon prayer came, the Messenger of Allah (saws) stood facing the qiblah, and the unbelievers were standing in front of him. The people stood in a row behind the Messenger of Allah (saws) and there was another row behind this row. The Messenger of Allah (saws) bowed and all of them bowed. He then prostrated and also the row near him prostrated. The other people in the second row remained standing and stood guard over them. When they performed two prostrations and stood up, those who were behind them prostrated. The people in the front row near him then stepped backward taking the place of the people in the second row and the second row took the place of the first row.

The Messenger of Allah (saws) then bowed and all of them bowed together. Then he and the row near him prostrated themselves. The other people in the second row remained standing and stood guard over them. When the Messenger of Allah (saws) and the row near him (i.e. the front row) were seated, the people in the second row behind them prostrated themselves. Then all of them were seated. (He (the Prophet) then uttered the salutation upon all of them. He prayed in his manner at Usfan as well as at the territory of Banu Sulaym.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Ayyub and Hisham from Abu al-Zubair on the authority of Jabir to the same effect from the Prophet (saws). Similarly, this has been transmitted by Dawud b. Husain from 'Ikrimah, on the authority of Ibn 'Abbas. This has also been reported by 'Abd al-Malik, from 'Ata' from Jabir in like manner. This has also been narrated by Qatadah from al-Hasan from Hittan on the authority of Abu Musa in a similar way. Similarly, this has been reported by 'Ikrimah b. Khalid from Mujahid from the Prophet (saws). This has also been reported by Hisham b. 'Urwah from his father from the Prophet (saws). This is the opinion of al-Thawri.

حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْحَمِيدِ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عَيَّاشٍ الزُّرَقِيِّ، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِعُسْفَانَ وَعَلَى الْمُشْرِكِينَ خَالِدُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ فَصَلَّيْنَا الظُّهْرَ فَقَالَ الْمُشْرِكُونَ لَقَدْ أَصَبْنَا غِرَّةً لَقَدْ أَصَبْنَا غَفْلَةً لَوْ كُنَّا حَمَلْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ وَهُمْ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَنَزَلَتْ آيَةُ الْقَصْرِ بَيْنَ الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ فَلَمَّا حَضَرَتِ الْعَصْرُ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُسْتَقْبِلَ الْقِبْلَةِ وَالْمُشْرِكُونَ أَمَامَهُ فَصَفَّ خَلْفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَفٌّ وَصَفَّ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ الصَّفِّ صَفٌّ آخَرُ فَرَكَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَكَعُوا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ سَجَدَ وَسَجَدَ الصَّفُّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُ وَقَامَ الآخَرُونَ يَحْرُسُونَهُمْ فَلَمَّا صَلَّى هَؤُلاَءِ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ وَقَامُوا سَجَدَ الآخَرُونَ الَّذِينَ كَانُوا خَلْفَهُمْ ثُمَّ تَأَخَّرَ الصَّفُّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ إِلَى مَقَامِ الآخَرِينَ وَتَقَدَّمَ الصَّفُّ الأَخِيرُ إِلَى مَقَامِ الصَّفِّ الأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَكَعُوا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ سَجَدَ وَسَجَدَ الصَّفُّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ وَقَامَ الآخَرُونَ يَحْرُسُونَهُمْ فَلَمَّا جَلَسَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالصَّفُّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ سَجَدَ الآخَرُونَ ثُمَّ جَلَسُوا جَمِيعًا فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِمْ جَمِيعًا فَصَلاَّهَا بِعُسْفَانَ وَصَلاَّهَا يَوْمَ بَنِي سُلَيْمٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَى أَيُّوبُ وَهِشَامٌ عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ عَنْ جَابِرٍ هَذَا الْمَعْنَى عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَذَلِكَ رَوَاهُ دَاوُدُ بْنُ حُصَيْنٍ عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَكَذَلِكَ عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ عَنْ عَطَاءٍ عَنْ جَابِرٍ وَكَذَلِكَ قَتَادَةُ عَنِ الْحَسَنِ عَنْ حِطَّانَ عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى فِعْلَهُ وَكَذَلِكَ عِكْرِمَةُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَذَلِكَ هِشَامُ بْنُ عُرْوَةَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ قَوْلُ الثَّوْرِيِّ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1236
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 39
English translation : Book 4, Hadith 1232
Sunan Abi Dawud 760
‘Ali b. Ali Talib said:
When the Messenger of Allah (saws) stood up for prayer, he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great), then said: I have turned my face, breaking with all others, towards Him Who created the heavens and the earth, and I am not a polytheist. My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to Allah, the Lord of the Universe, Who has no partner. That is what I have been commanded, and I am first of Muslims (those who surrender themselves). O Allah, Thou art the King. There is no God but Thee. Thou art my Lord and I am Thy servant. I have wronged myself, but I acknowledge my sin, so forgive me all my sins; Thou Who alone canst forgive sins; and guide me to the best qualities. Thou Who alone canst guide to the best of them; and turn me from evil ones. Thou who alone canst turn from evil qualities. I come to serve and please Thee. All good is in Thy Hands, and evil does not pertain to Thee. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee, Who art blessed and exalted. I ask Thy forgiveness and turn to thee in repentance. When he bowed, he said: O Allah, to Thee I bow, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bone and my sinews humble themselves before Thee. When he raised his head, he said: Allah listens to him who praises Him. O our lord, and all praises be to Thee in the whole of the heavens and the earth, and what is between them, and in whatever Thou creates afterwards. When he prostrated himself, he said: O Allah, to Thee I prostrate myself, to Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My face prostrated itself before Him Who created it, fashioned it, and fashioned it in the best shape, and brought forth its hearing and seeing. Blessed is Allah, the best of creators. When he saluted at the end of the prayer, he said: O Allah, forgive me my former and my latter sins, my open and secret sins, my sins in exceeding the limits, and what Thou knowest better than I. Thou art He Who puts forward and puts back. There is deity but Thee.
حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ الْمَاجِشُونِ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، - رضى الله عنه - قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا مُسْلِمًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ لِي إِلاَّ أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَمُخِّي وَعِظَامِي وَعَصَبِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَمِلْءَ مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَىْءٍ بَعْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَصَوَّرَهُ فَأَحْسَنَ صُورَتَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ وَتَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَلَّمَ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَالْمُؤَخِّرُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 760
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 370
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 759
Ibn Hibban reported this from Talq [bin 'Ali (RA)]:
"The prayer of a person who prays alone behind the row is not accepted.
وَلَهُ عَنْ طَلْق ٍ 1‏ { لَا صَلَاةَ لِمُنْفَرِدٍ خَلْفَ اَلصَّفِّ } 2‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 327
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 416
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 421
Hisn al-Muslim 75a
Alḥamdulillahi waḥdah waṣ-ṣalatu was-salam `alā man lā nabiyya ba`dah. All praise is due to Allah alone, and peace and blessings be upon him after whom there is no other Prophet. Reference: Anas (RA) said that he heard the Prophet (SAW) say: "That I sit with people remembering Almighty Allah from the morning (Fajr) prayer until sunrise is more beloved to me than freeing four slaves from among the Children of Isma'il. That I sit with people remembering Allah from the afternoon ('Asr) prayer, until the sun sets, is more beloved to me than freeing four slaves from among the Children of Isma'il." This was reported by Abu Dawud (no. 3667). Al-Albani graded it good in Sahih Abu Dawud 2/698.
الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ وَحْدَهُ، وَالصَّلاَةُ وَالسَّلاَمُ عَلَى مَنْ لاَ نَبِيَّ بَعْدَهُ
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 75a
Riyad as-Salihin 1505
Jabir bin Samurah (May Allah be pleased with them) said:
The inhabitants of Kufah complained to 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) against Sa'd bin Abu Waqqas (May Allah be pleased with him) and 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) appointed 'Ammar (May Allah be pleased with him) as Governor of Kufah in his place. Their complaint was that he did not even conduct As-Salat (the prayers) properly. 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) sent for Sa'd and said to him: "O Abu Ishaq, the people claim that you do not offer the Salat properly." Sa'd replied: "By Allah! I observe Salat according to the Salat of the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), and I make no decrease in it. I prolong Qiyam (standing) in the first two Rak'ah in Maghrib and 'Isha' prayers and shorten in the last ones." 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) said: "This is what I thought of you, O Abu Ishaq!" Then he sent with him a man (or some men) to Kufah to investigate the matter about him (from the people of Kufah). The inquiry was conducted in every mosque and all the people in these mosques praised him; but in the mosque of the Banu 'Abs, a man, with the name of Usamah bin Qatadah and surname Abu Sa'dah, stood up and said, "Sa'd bin Abu Waqqas did not participate in Jihad and he did not distribute the spoils equitably and did not judge justly." On this Sa'd said: "I shall make three supplications in respect of him: O Allah! If this slave of Yours is a liar and seeker of notoriety, please prolong his life and lengthen his period of adversity and afflict him with trials." (And so did it happen.) Thereafter, when the man was asked about his condition he would say, "I am an old man afflicted with trials and overtaken by the curses of Sa'd."

'Abdul-Malik bin 'Umair (a subnarrator) said: I saw this man with eyebrows hung over his eyes as a result of his old age and he walked aimlessly, following young girls and winking at them.

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن جابر بن سَمُرة، رضي الله عنهما، قال‏:‏ شكا أهل الكوفة سعدًا، يعني‏:‏ ابن أبي وقاص، رضي الله عنه الله عنه، إلى عمر بن الخطاب، رضي الله عنه، فعزله واستعمل عليهم عمارًا، فشكوا حتى ذكروا أنه لا يحسن يصلي، فأرسل إليه، فقال‏:‏ يا أبا إسحاق، إن هؤلاء يزعمون أنك لا تحسن تصلي، فقال‏:‏ أما أنا والله فإني كنت أصلي بهم رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم، لا أخرم عنها أصلي صلاة العشاء فأركد في الأوليين، وأخف في الأخريين، قال‏:‏ ذلك الظن بك يا أبا إسحاق، وأرسل معه رجلا -أو رجالا- إلى الكوفة يسأل عنه أهل الكوفة، فلم يدع مسجدًا إلا سأل عنه، ويثنون معروفًا، حتى دخل مسجدًا لبني عبس، فقام رجل منهم، يقال له أسامة بن قتادة، يكنى أبا سعدة‏.‏ فقال‏:‏ أما إذ نشدتنا فإن سعدًا كان لا يسير بالسرية ولا يقسم بالسوية، ولا يعدل في القضية، قال سعد‏:‏ أم والله لأدعون بثلاث‏:‏ اللهم إن كان عبدك هذا كاذبًا، قام رياء، وسمعة، فأطل عمره، وأطل فقره، وعرضه للفتن‏.‏ وكان بعد ذلك إذا سئل يقول‏:‏ شيخ كبير مفتون، أصابتني دعوة سعد‏.‏

قال عبد الملك بن عمير الرواي عن جابر بن سمرة‏:‏ فأنا رأيته بعد قد سقط حاجباه على عينيه من الكبر، وإنه ليتعرض للجواري في الطرق فيغمزهن‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1505
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 41
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4191
It was narrated that 'Abdur-Rahman bin 'Abd Rabb Al-Kabah said:
" I came to 'Abdullah bin Amr bin Al-As while he was sitting in the shade of Kabah, and the people were gathered around him, and I heard him say: 'While we were with the Messenger of Allah on a journey, we stopped to camp, and some of us were pitching tents, some were competing in shooting arrows, and some were taking the animals out to race them. Then the caller of the Prophet called out: As-Salatu Jamiah (prayer is about to begin). So we gathered, and the Messenger of Allah stood up and addressed us. He said: There has a never been a prophet before me who was not obliged to tell his nation of what he knew was good for them, and to warn against that he knew was bad for them. With regard to Ummah of yours, soundness (of religious commitment) has been placed in its earlier generations, and the last of them will be afflicted with calamities and things that you dislike. Then there will come tribulations which will make the earlier ones pale into significances, and the believer will say: This will be then end of me, then relief will come. Then (more) tribulations will come and the believer will say: this will be the end of me, then relief will come. Whoever would like to be taken far away from the Fire and admitted to Paradise, let him die believing in Allah and the Last Day, and let him treat people as he would like to be treated. Whoever pledges to a ruler and gives him the grasp of his hand and the sincerity of his heart, the let him obey him as much as he can, and if another comes and challenges him, let them strike the neck of (i.e., kill) the second one."' He said: " I drew near to him and said: 'Did you hear the Messenger of Allah say that? He 'Yes, and quoted the Hadith without interruption (in the chain)
أَخْبَرَنَا هَنَّادُ بْنُ السَّرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ رَبِّ الْكَعْبَةِ، قَالَ انْتَهَيْتُ إِلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ فِي ظِلِّ الْكَعْبَةِ وَالنَّاسُ عَلَيْهِ مُجْتَمِعُونَ قَالَ فَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ بَيْنَا نَحْنُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي سَفَرٍ إِذْ نَزَلْنَا مَنْزِلاً فَمِنَّا مَنْ يَضْرِبُ خِبَاءَهُ وَمِنَّا مَنْ يَنْتَضِلُ وَمِنَّا مَنْ هُوَ فِي جَشْرَتِهِ إِذْ نَادَى مُنَادِي النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم الصَّلاَةَ جَامِعَةً فَاجْتَمَعْنَا فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَخَطَبَنَا فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ نَبِيٌّ قَبْلِي إِلاَّ كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَيْهِ أَنْ يَدُلَّ أُمَّتَهُ عَلَى مَا يَعْلَمُهُ خَيْرًا لَهُمْ وَيُنْذِرَهُمْ مَا يَعْلَمُهُ شَرًّا لَهُمْ وَإِنَّ أُمَّتَكُمْ هَذِهِ جُعِلَتْ عَافِيَتُهَا فِي أَوَّلِهَا وَإِنَّ آخِرَهَا سَيُصِيبُهُمْ بَلاَءٌ وَأُمُورٌ يُنْكِرُونَهَا تَجِيءُ فِتَنٌ فَيُدَقِّقُ بَعْضُهَا لِبَعْضٍ فَتَجِيءُ الْفِتْنَةُ فَيَقُولُ الْمُؤْمِنُ هَذِهِ مُهْلِكَتِي ثُمَّ تَنْكَشِفُ ثُمَّ تَجِيءُ فَيَقُولُ هَذِهِ مُهْلِكَتِي ثُمَّ تَنْكَشِفُ فَمَنْ أَحَبَّ مِنْكُمْ أَنْ يُزَحْزَحَ عَنِ النَّارِ وَيُدْخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ فَلْتُدْرِكْهُ مَوْتَتُهُ وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخِرِ وَلْيَأْتِ إِلَى النَّاسِ مَا يُحِبُّ أَنْ يُؤْتَى إِلَيْهِ وَمَنْ بَايَعَ إِمَامًا فَأَعْطَاهُ صَفْقَةَ يَدِهِ وَثَمَرَةَ قَلْبِهِ فَلْيُطِعْهُ مَا اسْتَطَاعَ فَإِنْ جَاءَ أَحَدٌ يُنَازِعُهُ فَاضْرِبُوا رَقَبَةَ الآخَرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَدَنَوْتُ مِنْهُ فَقُلْتُ سَمِعْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ هَذَا قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ وَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيثَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4191
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 43
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 39, Hadith 4196
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 408
Abdullah bin Amr narrated that:
Allah's Messenger (S) said: "When he commits Hadath - meaning a man - and he is sitting in the end of his Salat before saying the Taslim, then his Salat is acceptable."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مُوسَى الْمُلَقَّبُ، مَرْدَوَيْهِ قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ زِيَادِ بْنِ أَنْعُمَ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ رَافِعٍ، وَبَكْرَ بْنَ سَوَادَةَ، أَخْبَرَاهُ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِذَا أَحْدَثَ - يَعْنِي الرَّجُلَ - وَقَدْ جَلَسَ فِي آخِرِ صَلاَتِهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسَلِّمَ فَقَدْ جَازَتْ صَلاَتُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ إِسْنَادُهُ لَيْسَ بِذَاكَ الْقَوِيِّ وَقَدِ اضْطَرَبُوا فِي إِسْنَادِهِ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ ذَهَبَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ إِلَى هَذَا ‏.‏ قَالُوا إِذَا جَلَسَ مِقْدَارَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَأَحْدَثَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسَلِّمَ فَقَدْ تَمَّتْ صَلاَتُهُ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ إِذَا أَحْدَثَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَتَشَهَّدَ وَقَبْلَ أَنْ يُسَلِّمَ أَعَادَ الصَّلاَةَ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ الشَّافِعِيِّ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَحْمَدُ إِذَا لَمْ يَتَشَهَّدْ وَسَلَّمَ أَجْزَأَهُ لِقَوْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَتَحْلِيلُهَا التَّسْلِيمُ ‏"‏ وَالتَّشَهُّدُ أَهْوَنُ قَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي اثْنَتَيْنِ فَمَضَى فِي صَلاَتِهِ وَلَمْ يَتَشَهَّدْ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِذَا تَشَهَّدَ وَلَمْ يُسَلِّمْ أَجْزَأَهُ ‏.‏ وَاحْتَجَّ بِحَدِيثِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ حِينَ عَلَّمَهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم التَّشَهُّدَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا فَرَغْتَ مِنْ هَذَا فَقَدْ قَضَيْتَ مَا عَلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ زِيَادِ بْنِ أَنْعُمٍ هُوَ الإِفْرِيقِيُّ وَقَدْ ضَعَّفَهُ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْحَدِيثِ مِنْهُمْ يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الْقَطَّانُ وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ حَنْبَلٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 408
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 261
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 408
al-Bukhari has:
'Then [(Allah's Messenger (SAW)] emigrated and it was prescribed as four, but prayer while travelling was left according to the original prescription (of two Rak'at).'
وَلِلْبُخَارِيِّ: { ثُمَّ هَاجَرَ, فَفُرِضَتْ أَرْبَعًا, وَأُقِرَّتْ صَلَاةُ اَلسَّفَرِ عَلَى اَلْأَوَّلِ } 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 337
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 0
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 429
Sahih Muslim 49 a

It is narrated on the authority of Tariq b. Shihab:

It was Marwan who initiated (the practice) of delivering khutbah (address) before the prayer on the 'Id day. A man stood up and said: Prayer should precede khutbah. He (Marwan) remarked, This (practice) has been done away with. Upon this Abu Sa'id remarked: This man has performed (his duty) laid on him. I heard the Messenger of Allah as saying: He who amongst you sees something abominable should modify it with the help of his hand; and if he has not strength enough to do it, then he should do it with his tongue, and if he has not strength enough to do it, (even) then he should (abhor it) from his heart, and that is the least of faith.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، كِلاَهُمَا عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ طَارِقِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ، - وَهَذَا حَدِيثُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ - قَالَ أَوَّلُ مَنْ بَدَأَ بِالْخُطْبَةِ يَوْمَ الْعِيدِ قَبْلَ الصَّلاَةِ مَرْوَانُ فَقَامَ إِلَيْهِ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ الصَّلاَةُ قَبْلَ الْخُطْبَةِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ قَدْ تُرِكَ مَا هُنَالِكَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ أَمَّا هَذَا فَقَدْ قَضَى مَا عَلَيْهِ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ مَنْ رَأَى مِنْكُمْ مُنْكَرًا فَلْيُغَيِّرْهُ بِيَدِهِ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ فَبِلِسَانِهِ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ فَبِقَلْبِهِ وَذَلِكَ أَضْعَفُ الإِيمَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 49a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 84
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 79
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 642
Abu Mahdhura said that God's Messenger himself taught him how to make the call to prayer, telling him to say, “God is most great. God is most great. God is most great. God is most great. I testify that there is no god but God. I testify that there is no god but God. I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger. I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger”; then to repeat, “I testify that there is no god but God. I testify that there is no god but God. I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger. I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger. Come to prayer. Come to prayer. Come to salvation. Come to salvation. God is most great. God is most great. There is no god but God.” Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَن أبي مَحْذُورَة قَالَ: أَلْقَى عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ التَّأْذِينَ هُوَ بِنَفْسِهِ فَقَالَ: " قُلِ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ. ثُمَّ تَعُودَ فَتَقُولَ: أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ. حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ. اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ ". رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 642
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 74
أَخْبَرَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عَامِرٍ ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ، أَنّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، قَالَ :" مَنْ نَسِيَ صَلَاةً أَوْ نَامَ عَنْهَا، فَلْيُصَلِّهَا إِذَا ذَكَرَهَا، إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى يَقُولُ : # وَأَقِمِ الصَّلاةَ لِذِكْرِي سورة طه آية 14 # "
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 1204
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ ، حَدَّثَنَا زَائِدَةُ ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُخْتَارُ بْنُ فُلْفُلٍ ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَحَثَّهُمْ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ، وَنَهَاهُمْ أَنْ يَسْبِقُوهُ إِذَا كَانَ يَؤُمُّهُمْ بِالرُّكُوعِ وَالسُّجُودِ، وَأَنْ يَنْصَرِفُوا قَبْلَ انْصِرَافِهِ مِنْ الصَّلَاةِ، وَقَالَ : " إِنِّي أَرَاكُمْ مِنْ خَلْفِي وَأَمَامِي "
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 1287
Sahih Muslim 411 a

Anas b. Malik reported:

The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) fell down from a horse and his right side was grazed. We went to him to inquire after his health when the time of prayer came. He led us in prayer in a sitting posture and we said prayer behind him sitting, and when he finished the prayer hesaid: The Imam is appointed only to be followed; so when he recites takbir, you should also recite that; when he prostrates, you should also prostrate; when he rises up, you should also rise up, and when he said" God listens to him who praises Him," you should say:" Our Lord, to Thee be the praise," and when he prays sitting, all of you should pray sitting.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، وَقُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ وَعَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ جَمِيعًا عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، - قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، - عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، يَقُولُ سَقَطَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ فَرَسٍ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ فَدَخَلْنَا عَلَيْهِ نَعُودُهُ فَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَصَلَّى بِنَا قَاعِدًا فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا فَلَمَّا قَضَى الصَّلاَةَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا أَجْمَعُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 411a
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 83
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 817
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 739

'A'isha thus reported about the (night prayer) of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him):

He used to sleep in the early part of the night, and woke up in the latter part. If he then wished intercourse with his wife, he satisfied his desire, and then went to sleep; and when the first call to prayer was made he jumped up (by Allah, she, i. e. 'A'isha, did not say" he stood up" ), and poured water over him (by Allah she, i. e. 'A'isha, did not say that he took a bath but I know what she meant) and if he did not have an intercourse, he performed ablution, just as a man performs ablution for prayer and then observed two rak'ahs.
وَحَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو خَيْثَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ الأَسْوَدَ بْنَ يَزِيدَ عَمَّا حَدَّثَتْهُ عَائِشَةُ، عَنْ صَلاَةِ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ كَانَ يَنَامُ أَوَّلَ اللَّيْلِ وَيُحْيِي آخِرَهُ ثُمَّ إِنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ حَاجَةٌ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ قَضَى حَاجَتَهُ ثُمَّ يَنَامُ فَإِذَا كَانَ عِنْدَ النِّدَاءِ الأَوَّلِ - قَالَتْ - وَثَبَ - وَلاَ وَاللَّهِ مَا قَالَتْ قَامَ - فَأَفَاضَ عَلَيْهِ الْمَاءَ - وَلاَ وَاللَّهِ مَا قَالَتِ اغْتَسَلَ ‏.‏ وَأَنَا أَعْلَمُ مَا تُرِيدُ - وَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ جُنُبًا تَوَضَّأَ وُضُوءَ الرَّجُلِ لِلصَّلاَةِ ثُمَّ صَلَّى الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 739
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 157
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1612
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 749 g

Anas b. Sirin reported:

I asked Ibn 'Umar to tell me about the practice of the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) in regard to two rak'ahs before the dawn prayer: Should I make lengthy recitation in them? He said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe, the night prayer in pairs and then made the number odd by observing one rak'ah. I said: I am not asking you about it. He said: You are a bulky man, will you not show me the patience to narrate to you the hadith completely? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) used to observe the night prayer in pairs and then made the number odd by observing one rak'ah, and then he observed two rak'ahs before dawn quite close to the call for prayer (Khalaf said:" Did you see [yourself the Holy Prophet observing] the two rak'ahs before the dawn?" and he made no mention of prayer.)
حَدَّثَنَا خَلَفُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، وَأَبُو كَامِلٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ ابْنَ عُمَرَ قُلْتُ أَرَأَيْتَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ صَلاَةِ الْغَدَاةِ أَأُطِيلُ فِيهِمَا الْقِرَاءَةَ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى وَيُوتِرُ بِرَكْعَةٍ - قَالَ - قُلْتُ إِنِّي لَسْتُ عَنْ هَذَا أَسْأَلُكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنَّكَ لَضَخْمٌ أَلاَ تَدَعُنِي أَسْتَقْرِئُ لَكَ الْحَدِيثَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى وَيُوتِرُ بِرَكْعَةٍ وَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْغَدَاةِ كَأَنَّ الأَذَانَ بِأُذُنَيْهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ خَلَفٌ أَرَأَيْتَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْغَدَاةِ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ صَلاَةِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 749g
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 190
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1645
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 561
`Ubaidullah bin `Adiyy bin al-Khiyar narrated that `Uthman (رضي الله عنه) said to him:
Verily Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, sent Muhammad (ﷺ) with the truth and I was one of those who responded to (the call of) Allah and His Messenger, and I believed in that with which Muhammad (ﷺ) was sent. Then I migrated twice, and I also attained the honour of becoming the son-in-law of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ); I swore allegiance to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), and by Allah, I never disobeyed him or betrayed him until Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, took his soul in death.
حَدَّثَنَا بِشْرُ بْنُ شُعَيْبِ بْنِ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، حَدَّثَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ عُبَيْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَدِيِّ بْنِ الْخِيَارِ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ عُثْمَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَهُ إِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَهُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ بَعَثَ مُحَمَّدًا عَلَيْهِ الصَّلَاة وَالسَّلَامُ بِالْحَقِّ فَكُنْتُ مِمَّنْ اسْتَجَابَ لِلَّهِ وَلِرَسُولِهِ وَآمَنَ بِمَا بَعَثَ بِهِ مُحَمَّدًا عَلَيْهِ الصَّلَاة وَالسَّلَامُ ثُمَّ هَاجَرْتُ الْهِجْرَتَيْنِ وَنِلْتُ صِهْرَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَبَايَعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا عَصَيْتُهُ وَلَا غَشَشْتُهُ حَتَّى تَوَفَّاهُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ‏.‏
Grade: Lts isnad is Sahih, al-Bukhari (3696)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 561
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 152
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1023
It was narrated from Abu Salamah bin Abdur-Rahman that:
Marwan appointed Abu Hurairah as governor of Al-Madinah. When he stood to offer an obligatory prayer, he would say the takbir, then he said the takbir when he bowed, and when he raised his head from bowing he said: "Sami' Allahu liman hamidah, Rabbana wa lakal-hamd (Allah hears those who praise Him; our Lord, and to You be the praise)." Then he would say the takbir when he went down in prostration, then he said the takbir when he stood up after two rak'ahs, after saying the Tashahhud, and he did that until he had finished the prayer. When he had finished his prayer and said the Salam, he turned to the people in the masjid and said: "By the One in Whose Hand is my soul, I am the one among you whose prayer most closely resembles that of the Messenger of Allah (SAW)."
أَخْبَرَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، حِينَ اسْتَخْلَفَهُ مَرْوَانُ عَلَى الْمَدِينَةِ كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ فَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الثِّنْتَيْنِ بَعْدَ التَّشَهُّدِ يَفْعَلُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ حَتَّى يَقْضِيَ صَلاَتَهُ فَإِذَا قَضَى صَلاَتَهُ وَسَلَّمَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَالَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لأَشْبَهُكُمْ صَلاَةً بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1023
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 148
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 1024
Sunan an-Nasa'i 356
It was narrated from 'Aishah that Umm Habibah bint Jahsh who was married to 'Abdur-Rahman bin 'Awf suffered from Istihadah and did not become pure. Her situation was mentioned to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and he said:
"That is not menstruation, rather it is a kick in the womb, so let her work out the length of the menses that she used to have, and stop praying (for that period of time), then after that let her perform Ghusl for every for every prayer."
أَخْبَرَنَا الرَّبِيعُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ دَاوُدَ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ بَكْرِ بْنِ مُضَرَ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ الْهَادِ - عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَزْمٍ - عَنْ عَمْرَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ إِنَّ أُمَّ حَبِيبَةَ بِنْتَ جَحْشٍ الَّتِي كَانَتْ تَحْتَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ وَأَنَّهَا اسْتُحِيضَتْ لاَ تَطْهُرُ فَذُكِرَ شَأْنُهَا لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لَيْسَتْ بِالْحِيضَةِ وَلَكِنَّهَا رَكْضَةٌ مِنَ الرَّحِمِ لِتَنْظُرْ قَدْرَ قُرْئِهَا الَّتِي كَانَتْ تَحِيضُ لَهَا فَلْتَتْرُكِ الصَّلاَةَ ثُمَّ تَنْظُرْ مَا بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَلْتَغْتَسِلْ عِنْدَ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 356
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 8
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 3, Hadith 356
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 407
(Sabrah bin Ma'bad al-Juhni) narrated that:
Allah's Messenger (S) said: "Teach the boy Salat when he is seven years old, and beat him (if he does not pray) when he is ten."
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بْنِ الرَّبِيعِ بْنِ سَبْرَةَ الْجُهَنِيُّ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ الرَّبِيعِ بْنِ سَبْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ عَلِّمُوا الصَّبِيَّ الصَّلاَةَ ابْنَ سَبْعِ سِنِينَ وَاضْرِبُوهُ عَلَيْهَا ابْنَ عَشْرٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ سَبْرَةَ بْنِ مَعْبَدٍ الْجُهَنِيِّ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَعَلَيْهِ الْعَمَلُ عِنْدَ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ وَبِهِ يَقُولُ أَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ ‏.‏ وَقَالاَ مَا تَرَكَ الْغُلاَمُ بَعْدَ الْعَشْرِ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ فَإِنَّهُ يُعِيدُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَسَبْرَةُ هُوَ ابْنُ مَعْبَدٍ الْجُهَنِيُّ وَيُقَالَ هُوَ ابْنُ عَوْسَجَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 407
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 260
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 407
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 504
(Another chain) from Anas, :
from the Prophet, similarly.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ التَّيْمِيِّ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ الأَكْوَعِ وَجَابِرٍ وَالزُّبَيْرِ بْنِ الْعَوَّامِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَنَسٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ الَّذِي أَجْمَعَ عَلَيْهِ أَكْثَرُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ أَنَّ وَقْتَ الْجُمُعَةِ إِذَا زَالَتِ الشَّمْسُ كَوَقْتِ الظُّهْرِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ الشَّافِعِيِّ وَأَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ ‏.‏ وَرَأَى بَعْضُهُمْ أَنَّ صَلاَةَ الْجُمُعَةِ إِذَا صُلِّيَتْ قَبْلَ الزَّوَالِ أَنَّهَا تَجُوزُ أَيْضًا ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَحْمَدُ وَمَنْ صَلاَّهَا قَبْلَ الزَّوَالِ فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يَرَ عَلَيْهِ إِعَادَةً ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 504
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 17
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 504
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 581
Umar bin Al-Khattab narrated that :
the Messenger of Allah said: "Whoever slept, (missing) his section or some of it, then he recited it between the Fajr prayer and the Zuhr prayer, it is written for him as if he had recited it in the night."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو صَفْوَانَ، عَنْ يُونُسَ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ الزُّهْرِيِّ، أَنَّ السَّائِبَ بْنَ يَزِيدَ، وَعُبَيْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، أَخْبَرَاهُ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدٍ الْقَارِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ نَامَ عَنْ حِزْبِهِ أَوْ عَنْ شَيْءٍ مِنْهُ فَقَرَأَهُ مَا بَيْنَ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ وَصَلاَةِ الظُّهْرِ كُتِبَ لَهُ كَأَنَّمَا قَرَأَهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَأَبُو صَفْوَانَ اسْمُهُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الْمَكِّيُّ وَرَوَى عَنْهُ الْحُمَيْدِيُّ وَكِبَارُ النَّاسِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 581
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 38
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 1, Hadith 581
Sunan Abi Dawud 1313
Narrated 'Umar bin Al-Khattab:
The Messenger of Allah (saws) as saying: He who misses him daily round of recital or part of it due to sleep and he recites it between the dawn and the noon prayers, will be reckoned as if he recited it at night.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو صَفْوَانَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ مَرْوَانَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ دَاوُدَ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ الْمُرَادِيُّ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، - الْمَعْنَى - عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَنَّ السَّائِبَ بْنَ يَزِيدَ، وَعُبَيْدَ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَاهُ أَنَّ عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ عَبْدٍ قَالاَ عَنِ ابْنِ وَهْبِ بْنِ عَبْدٍ الْقَارِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ نَامَ عَنْ حِزْبِهِ أَوْ عَنْ شَىْءٍ مِنْهُ فَقَرَأَهُ مَا بَيْنَ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ وَصَلاَةِ الظُّهْرِ كُتِبَ لَهُ كَأَنَّمَا قَرَأَهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1313
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 64
English translation : Book 5, Hadith 1308
Special Virtues of the Qur'an's Chapters and Verses 26
“…Ibn Umayr said (to Aishah):
Tell us about the most interesting (or “amazing”) thing you have seen from the Messenger of Allah ﷺ. He said, she remained silent and then said: “On one night, the Messenger (ﷺ) said to me: “O Aishah, excuse me to worship my Lord on this night. I (Aishah) said: “By Allah, I love your companionship and I love what makes you happy. She said, he (the messenger ﷺ) stood and purified himself, then stood in prayer. She said, he began crying until his cheeks became wet, and (she said) he cried after that until his beard was wet, and (she said) he continued crying until the tears started to fall to the ground. At that moment, Bilāl (RA) came to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ to announce the Fajr prayer and he saw him crying. He said, “O Messenger of Allah, why are you crying? Indeed, Allah has forgiven your previous and future sins.” The Messenger replied, “Shall I not be a grateful servant? A verse has been revealed to me on this night, woe to the one who reads it and does not reflect upon it. He then read: “Verily! In the creation of the heavens and the earth, and in the alternation of night and day, there are indeed signs for men of understanding” (3:190).” Reference: Sahih Ibn Hibban 620
عن إبراهيم بن سويد النخعي حدثنا عبد الملك بن أبي سليمان عن عطاء، قال: دخَلْتُ أنا وعُبيدُ بنُ عُميرٍ على عائشةَ فقالت لِعُبيدِ بنِ عُميرٍ : قد آن لك أنْ تزورَنا فقال : أقولُ يا أمَّهْ كما قال الأوَّلُ : زُرْ غِبًّا تزدَدْ حُبًّا قال : فقالت : دعُونا مِن رَطانتِكم هذه قال ابنُ عُميرٍ : أخبِرينا بأعجَبِ شيءٍ رأَيْتِه مِن رسولِ اللهِ صلَّى اللهُ عليه وسلَّم قال : فسكَتَتْ ثمَّ قالت : لَمَّا كان ليلةٌ مِن اللَّيالي قال : ( يا عائشةُ ذَرِيني أتعبَّدِ اللَّيلةَ لربِّي ) قُلْتُ : واللهِ إنِّي لَأُحِبُّ قُرْبَك وأُحِبُّ ما سرَّك قالت : فقام فتطهَّر ثمَّ قام يُصَلِّي قالت : فلم يزَلْ يبكي حتَّى بَلَّ حجرَه قالت : ثمَّ بكى فلم يزَلْ يبكي حتَّى بَلَّ لِحيتَه قالت : ثمَّ بكى فلم يزَلْ يبكي حتَّى بَلَّ الأرضَ فجاء بلالٌ يُؤذِنُه بالصَّلاةِ فلمَّا رآه يبكي قال : يا رسولَ اللهِ لِمَ تَبكي وقد غفَر اللهُ لك ما تقدَّم وما تأخَّر ؟ قال : ( أفلا أكونُ عبدًا شكورًا لقد نزَلَتْ علَيَّ اللَّيلةَ آيةٌ، ويلٌ لِمَن قرَأها ولم يتفكَّرْ فيها {إِنَّ فِي خَلْقِ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ) [آل عمران: 190] ) الآيةَ كلَّها.
حَدَّثَنَا يَعْلَى ، حَدَّثَنَا الْأَعْمَشُ ، عَنْ شَقِيقٍ ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ، قَالَ : كُنَّا إِذَا صَلَّيْنَا خَلْفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُلْنَا : السَّلَامُ عَلَى اللَّهِ قَبْلَ عِبَادِهِ، السَّلَامُ عَلَى جِبْرِيلَ ، السَّلَامُ عَلَى مِيكَائِيلَ ، السَّلَامُ عَلَى إِسْرَافِيلَ ، السَّلَامُ عَلَى فُلَانٍ وَفُلَانٍ. قَالَ : فَأَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، فَقَالَ : " إِنَّاللَّهَ تَعَالَى هُوَ السَّلَامُ، فَإِذَا جَلَسْتُمْ فِي الصَّلَاةِ، فَقُولُوا : التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ، وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ، السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ، السَّلَامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ، فَإِنَّكُمْ إِذَا قُلْتُمُوهَا أَصَابَتْ كُلَّ عَبْدٍ صَالِحٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ، أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ، ثُمَّ لِيَتَخَيَّرْ مَا شَاءَ "
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 1310
Sunan Ibn Majah 1263
It was narrated that ‘Aishah said:
“The sun was eclipsed during the life of the Messenger of Allah (saw). The Messenger of Allah (saw) went out to the mosque and stood and said the Takbir, and the people formed rows behind him. The Messenger of Allah (saw) recited for a long time, then he said the Takbir and bowed for a long time. Then he raised his head and said: ‘Sami’ Allahu liman hamidah, Rabban was lakal-hamd.’ Then he stood and recited for a long time, but shorter than the first recitation. Then he said the Takbir and bowed for a long time, but less than the first bowing. Then he said: ‘Sami’ Allahu liman hamidah, Rabbana wa lakal-hamd.’ Then he did the same in the next Rak’ah, and he completed four Rak’ah and four sets of prostration, and the eclipse ended before he finished. Then he stood and addressed the people. He praised Allah as He deserves to be praised, then he said: ‘The sun and the moon are two of the signs of Allah. They do not become eclipsed for the death or birth of anyone. If you see that then seek help in prayer.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ السَّرْحِ الْمِصْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ فِي حَيَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَامَ فَكَبَّرَ فَصَفَّ النَّاسُ وَرَاءَهُ فَقَرَأَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قِرَاءَةً طَوِيلَةً ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَرَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلاً ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَقَرَأَ قِرَاءَةً طَوِيلَةً هِيَ أَدْنَى مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ الأُولَى ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَرَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلاً هُوَ أَدْنَى مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ الأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ فَعَلَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُخْرَى مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ فَاسْتَكْمَلَ أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ وَأَرْبَعَ سَجَدَاتٍ وَانْجَلَتِ الشَّمْسُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَنْصَرِفَ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَخَطَبَ النَّاسَ فَأَثْنَى عَلَى اللَّهِ بِمَا هُوَ أَهْلُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ آيَتَانِ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ. لاَ يَنْكَسِفَانِ لِمَوْتِ أَحَدٍ وَلاَ لِحَيَاتِهِ. فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمُوهُمَا فَافْزَعُوا إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1263
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 461
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1263
Sahih al-Bukhari 4777

Narrated Abu Huraira:

One day while Allah's Apostle was sitting with the people, a man came to him walking and said, "O Allah's Apostle. What is Belief?" The Prophet said, "Belief is to believe in Allah, His Angels, His Books, His Apostles, and the meeting with Him, and to believe in the Resurrection." The man asked, "O Allah's Apostle What is Islam?" The Prophet replied, "Islam is to worship Allah and not worship anything besides Him, to offer prayers perfectly, to pay the (compulsory) charity i.e. Zakat and to fast the month of Ramadan." The man again asked, "O Allah's Apostle What is Ihsan (i.e. perfection or Benevolence)?" The Prophet said, "Ihsan is to worship Allah as if you see Him, and if you do not achieve this state of devotion, then (take it for granted that) Allah sees you." The man further asked, "O Allah's Apostle When will the Hour be established?" The Prophet replied, "The one who is asked about it does not know more than the questioner does, but I will describe to you its portents. When the lady slave gives birth to her mistress, that will be of its portents; when the bare-footed naked people become the chiefs of the people, that will be of its portents. The Hour is one of five things which nobody knows except Allah. Verily, the knowledge of the Hour is with Allah (alone). He sends down the rain, and knows that which is in the wombs." (31.34) Then the man left. The Prophet said, "Call him back to me." They went to call him back but could not see him. The Prophet said, "That was Gabriel who came to teach the people their religion." (See Hadith No. 47 Vol 1)

حَدَّثَنِي إِسْحَاقُ، عَنْ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي حَيَّانَ، عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَوْمًا بَارِزًا لِلنَّاسِ إِذْ أَتَاهُ رَجُلٌ يَمْشِي فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا الإِيمَانُ قَالَ ‏"‏ الإِيمَانُ أَنْ تُؤْمِنَ بِاللَّهِ وَمَلاَئِكَتِهِ وَرُسُلِهِ وَلِقَائِهِ وَتُؤْمِنَ بِالْبَعْثِ الآخِرِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا الإِسْلاَمُ قَالَ ‏"‏ الإِسْلاَمُ أَنْ تَعْبُدَ اللَّهَ وَلاَ تُشْرِكَ بِهِ شَيْئًا، وَتُقِيمَ الصَّلاَةَ، وَتُؤْتِيَ الزَّكَاةَ الْمَفْرُوضَةَ، وَتَصُومَ رَمَضَانَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، مَا الإِحْسَانُ قَالَ ‏"‏ الإِحْسَانُ أَنْ تَعْبُدَ اللَّهَ كَأَنَّكَ تَرَاهُ، فَإِنْ لَمْ تَكُنْ تَرَاهُ فَإِنَّهُ يَرَاكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَتَى السَّاعَةُ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا الْمَسْئُولُ عَنْهَا بِأَعْلَمَ مِنَ السَّائِلِ، وَلَكِنْ سَأُحَدِّثُكَ عَنْ أَشْرَاطِهَا إِذَا وَلَدَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ رَبَّتَهَا، فَذَاكَ مِنْ أَشْرَاطِهَا، وَإِذَا كَانَ الْحُفَاةُ الْعُرَاةُ رُءُوسَ النَّاسِ فَذَاكَ مِنْ أَشْرَاطِهَا فِي خَمْسٍ لا يَعْلَمُهُنَّ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏{‏إِنَّ اللَّهَ عِنْدَهُ عِلْمُ السَّاعَةِ وَيُنَزِّلُ الْغَيْثَ وَيَعْلَمُ مَا فِي الأَرْحَامِ‏}‏ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ الرَّجُلُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ رُدُّوا عَلَىَّ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَخَذُوا لِيَرُدُّوا فَلَمْ يَرَوْا شَيْئًا‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَذَا جِبْرِيلُ جَاءَ لِيُعَلِّمَ النَّاسَ دِينَهُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4777
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 299
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 300
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7550

Narrated `Umar bin Al-Khattab:

I heard Hisham bin Hakim reciting Surat-al-Furqan during the lifetime of Allah's Apostle, I listened to his recitation and noticed that he was reciting in a way that Allah's Apostle had not taught me. I was about to jump over him while He was still in prayer, but I waited patiently and when he finished his prayer, I put my sheet round his neck (and pulled him) and said, "Who has taught you this Sura which I have heard you reciting?" Hisham said, "Allah's Apostle taught it to me." I said, "You are telling a lie, for he taught it to me in a way different from the way you have recited it!" Then I started leading (dragged) him to Allah's Apostle and said (to the Prophet), " I have heard this man reciting Surat-al- Furqan in a way that you have not taught me." The Prophet said: "(O `Umar) release him! Recite, O Hisham." Hisham recited in the way I heard him reciting. Allah's Apostle said, "It was revealed like this." Then Allah's Apostle said, "Recite, O `Umar!" I recited in the way he had taught me, whereupon he said, "It was revealed like this," and added, "The Qur'an has been revealed to be recited in seven different ways, so recite of it whichever is easy for you ." (See Hadith No. 514, Vol. 6)

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، حَدَّثَنِي عُرْوَةُ، أَنَّ الْمِسْوَرَ بْنَ مَخْرَمَةَ، وَعَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ عَبْدٍ الْقَارِيَّ، حَدَّثَاهُ أَنَّهُمَا، سَمِعَا عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ هِشَامَ بْنَ حَكِيمٍ، يَقْرَأُ سُورَةَ الْفُرْقَانِ فِي حَيَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَاسْتَمَعْتُ لِقِرَاءَتِهِ، فَإِذَا هُوَ يَقْرَأُ عَلَى حُرُوفٍ كَثِيرَةٍ لَمْ يُقْرِئْنِيهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَكِدْتُ أُسَاوِرُهُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ، فَتَصَبَّرْتُ حَتَّى سَلَّمَ، فَلَبَبْتُهُ بِرِدَائِهِ فَقُلْتُ مَنْ أَقْرَأَكَ هَذِهِ السُّورَةَ الَّتِي سَمِعْتُكَ تَقْرَأُ قَالَ أَقْرَأَنِيهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ كَذَبْتَ، أَقْرَأَنِيهَا عَلَى غَيْرِ مَا قَرَأْتَ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقْتُ بِهِ أَقُودُهُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ هَذَا يَقْرَأُ سُورَةَ الْفُرْقَانِ عَلَى حُرُوفٍ لَمْ تُقْرِئْنِيهَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَرْسِلْهُ، اقْرَأْ يَا هِشَامُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَرَأَ الْقِرَاءَةَ الَّتِي سَمِعْتُهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ كَذَلِكَ أُنْزِلَتْ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ اقْرَأْ يَا عُمَرُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَرَأْتُ الَّتِي أَقْرَأَنِي فَقَالَ ‏"‏ كَذَلِكَ أُنْزِلَتْ، إِنَّ هَذَا الْقُرْآنَ أُنْزِلَ عَلَى سَبْعَةِ أَحْرُفٍ فَاقْرَءُوا مَا تَيَسَّرَ مِنْهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7550
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 175
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 640
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 482

Narrates Ibn Seereen:

Abu Huraira said, "Allah's Apostle led us in one of the two `Isha' prayers (Abu Huraira named that prayer but I forgot it)." Abu Huraira added, "He prayed two rak`at and then finished the prayer with Taslim. He stood up near a piece of wood Lying across the mosque and leaned on it in such a way as if he was angry. Then he put his right hand over the left and clasped his hands by interlacing his fingers and then put his J right cheek on the back of his left hand. The people who were in haste left the mosque through its gates. They wondered whether the prayer was reduced. And amongst them were Abu Bakr and `Umar but they hesitated to ask the Prophet. A long-handed man called Dhul- Yadain asked the Prophet, 'O Allah's Apostle! Have you forgotten or has the prayer been reduced?' The Prophet replied, 'I have neither forgotten nor has the prayer been reduced' The Prophet added, 'Is what Dhul Yadain has said true?' They (the people) said, 'Yes, it is true.' The Prophet stood up again and led the prayer, completing the remaining prayer, forgotten by him, and performed Taslim, and then said, 'Allahu Akbar.' And then he did a prostration as he used to prostrate or longer than that. He then raised his head saying, 'Allahu Akbar; he then again said, 'Allahu Akbar', and prostrated as he used to prostrate or longer than that. Then he raised his head and said, 'Allahu Akbar.' " (The subnarrator added, "I think that they asked (Ibn Seereen) whether the Prophet completed the prayer with Taslim. He replied, "I heard that `Imran bin Husain had said, 'Then he (the Prophet) did Taslim.")

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ شُمَيْلٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ عَوْنٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِحْدَى صَلاَتَىِ الْعَشِيِّ ـ قَالَ ابْنُ سِيرِينَ سَمَّاهَا أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ وَلَكِنْ نَسِيتُ أَنَا ـ قَالَ فَصَلَّى بِنَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ، فَقَامَ إِلَى خَشَبَةٍ مَعْرُوضَةٍ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَاتَّكَأَ عَلَيْهَا، كَأَنَّهُ غَضْبَانُ، وَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى الْيُسْرَى، وَشَبَّكَ بَيْنَ أَصَابِعِهِ، وَوَضَعَ خَدَّهُ الأَيْمَنَ عَلَى ظَهْرِ كَفِّهِ الْيُسْرَى، وَخَرَجَتِ السَّرَعَانُ مِنْ أَبْوَابِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَالُوا قَصُرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ‏.‏ وَفِي الْقَوْمِ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ، فَهَابَا أَنْ يُكَلِّمَاهُ، وَفِي الْقَوْمِ رَجُلٌ فِي يَدَيْهِ طُولٌ يُقَالُ لَهُ ذُو الْيَدَيْنِ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، أَنَسِيتَ أَمْ قَصُرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَمْ أَنْسَ، وَلَمْ تُقْصَرْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَكَمَا يَقُولُ ذُو الْيَدَيْنِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالُوا نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَتَقَدَّمَ فَصَلَّى مَا تَرَكَ، ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ، ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ مِثْلَ سُجُودِهِ أَوْ أَطْوَلَ، ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَكَبَّرَ، ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ مِثْلَ سُجُودِهِ أَوْ أَطْوَلَ، ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَكَبَّرَ‏.‏ فَرُبَّمَا سَأَلُوهُ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ فَيَقُولُ نُبِّئْتُ أَنَّ عِمْرَانَ بْنَ حُصَيْنٍ قَالَ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 482
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 129
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 469
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2347
Abu Umamah narrated that the Prophet (s.a.w) said:
"Indeed the best of my friends to me is the one of meager conditions, whose share is in Salat, worshipping his Lord well and obeying him (even) in private. He is obscure among the people such that the fingers are not pointed towards him. His provisions are only what is sufficient and he is patient with that." Then he tapped with his fingers and said: "His death comes quickly, his mourners are few, and his inheritance is little."With this (the above), chain it is narrated that the Prophet (s.a.w) said: "My Lord presented to me, that He would make the valley of Makkah into gold for me, I said: 'No O Lord! But being filled for a day and hungry for a day"-or he said: "three days" or something like that- "So when I am hungry, I would beseech You and remember You, and when I am full I would be grateful to You and praise You."
أَخْبَرَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ زَحْرٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ أَغْبَطَ أَوْلِيَائِي عِنْدِي لَمُؤْمِنٌ خَفِيفُ الْحَاذِ ذُو حَظٍّ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ أَحْسَنَ عِبَادَةَ رَبِّهِ وَأَطَاعَهُ فِي السِّرِّ وَكَانَ غَامِضًا فِي النَّاسِ لاَ يُشَارُ إِلَيْهِ بِالأَصَابِعِ وَكَانَ رِزْقُهُ كَفَافًا فَصَبَرَ عَلَى ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ نَفَضَ بِيَدِهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ عُجِّلَتْ مَنِيَّتُهُ قَلَّتْ بَوَاكِيهِ قَلَّ تُرَاثُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَبِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ عَرَضَ عَلَىَّ رَبِّي لِيَجْعَلَ لِي بَطْحَاءَ مَكَّةَ ذَهَبًا قُلْتُ لاَ يَا رَبِّ وَلَكِنْ أَشْبَعُ يَوْمًا وَأَجُوعُ يَوْمًا أَوْ قَالَ ثَلاَثًا أَوْ نَحْوَ هَذَا فَإِذَا جُعْتُ تَضَرَّعْتُ إِلَيْكَ وَذَكَرْتُكَ وَإِذَا شَبِعْتُ شَكَرْتُكَ وَحَمِدْتُكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ فَضَالَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ ‏.‏ وَالْقَاسِمُ هَذَا هُوَ ابْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ وَيُكْنَى أَبَا عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ وَهُوَ مَوْلَى عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ خَالِدِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ مُعَاوِيَةَ وَهُوَ شَامِيٌّ ثِقَةٌ وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ يَزِيدَ ضَعِيفُ الْحَدِيثِ وَيُكْنَى أَبَا عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2347
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 10, Hadith 2347
Sahih Muslim 144 d

Hudhaifa reported:

We were one day in the company of 'Umar that he said: Who amongst you has preserved in his mind most perfectly the hadith of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) in regard to the turmoil as he told about it? I said: It is I. Thereupon he said: You are bold (enough to make this claim). And he further said: How? I said: I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: There would (first) be turmoil for a person in regard to his family, his property, his own self, his children, his neighbours (and the sins committed in their connection) would be expiated by fasting, prayer, charity, enjoining good and prohibiting evil. Thereupon 'Umar said: I do not mean (that turmoil on a small scale) but that one which would emerge like the mounting waves of the ocean. I said: Commander of the Faithful, you have nothing to do with it, for the door is closed between you and that. He said: Would that door be broken or opened? I said: No, it would be broken. Thereupon he said: Then it would not be closed despite best efforts. We said to Hudhaifa: Did Umar know the door? Thereupon he said: Yes, he knew it (for certain) just as one knows that night precedes the next day. And I narrated to him something in which there was nothing fabricated. Shaqiq (one of the narrators) said: We dared not ask Hudhaifa about that door. So we requested Masruq to ask him. So he asked him and he said: (By that door, he meant) 'Umar.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، جَمِيعًا عَنْ أَبِي، مُعَاوِيَةَ قَالَ ابْنُ الْعَلاَءِ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ شَقِيقٍ، عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ، قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ عُمَرَ فَقَالَ أَيُّكُمْ يَحْفَظُ حَدِيثَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الْفِتْنَةِ كَمَا قَالَ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ أَنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنَّكَ لَجَرِيءٌ وَكَيْفَ قَالَ قَالَ قُلْتُ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ فِتْنَةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي أَهْلِهِ وَمَالِهِ وَنَفْسِهِ وَوَلَدِهِ وَجَارِهِ يُكَفِّرُهَا الصِّيَامُ وَالصَّلاَةُ وَالصَّدَقَةُ وَالأَمْرُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَالنَّهْىُ عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ لَيْسَ هَذَا أُرِيدُ إِنَّمَا أُرِيدُ الَّتِي تَمُوجُ كَمَوْجِ الْبَحْرِ - قَالَ - فَقُلْتُ مَا لَكَ وَلَهَا يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِنَّ بَيْنَكَ وَبَيْنَهَا بَابًا مُغْلَقًا قَالَ أَفَيُكْسَرُ الْبَابُ أَمْ يُفْتَحُ قَالَ قُلْتُ لاَ بَلْ يُكْسَرُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ذَلِكَ أَحْرَى أَنْ لاَ يُغْلَقَ أَبَدًا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْنَا لِحُذَيْفَةَ هَلْ كَانَ عُمَرُ يَعْلَمُ مَنِ الْبَابُ قَالَ نَعَمْ كَمَا يَعْلَمُ أَنَّ دُونَ غَدٍ اللَّيْلَةَ إِنِّي حَدَّثْتُهُ حَدِيثًا لَيْسَ بِالأَغَالِيطِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَهِبْنَا أَنْ نَسْأَلَ حُذَيْفَةَ مَنِ الْبَابُ فَقُلْنَا لِمَسْرُوقٍ سَلْهُ فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 144d
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 34
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 6914
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 139
Umm Salamah narrated:
"The time of waiting for Nifas during the time of AIlah's Messenger was forty days. We used to cover our faces with reddish-brown Wars."
حَدَّثَنَا نَصْرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْجَهْضَمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا شُجَاعُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ أَبُو بَدْرٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى، عَنْ أَبِي سَهْلٍ، عَنْ مُسَّةَ الأَزْدِيَّةِ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، قَالَتْ كَانَتِ النُّفَسَاءُ تَجْلِسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَرْبَعِينَ يَوْمًا فَكُنَّا نَطْلِي وُجُوهَنَا بِالْوَرْسِ مِنَ الْكَلَفِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ أَبِي سَهْلٍ عَنْ مُسَّةَ الأَزْدِيَّةِ عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ ‏.‏ وَاسْمُ أَبِي سَهْلٍ كَثِيرُ بْنُ زِيَادٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى ثِقَةٌ وَأَبُو سَهْلٍ ثِقَةٌ ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَعْرِفْ مُحَمَّدٌ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ أَبِي سَهْلٍ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ أَجْمَعَ أَهْلُ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالتَّابِعِينَ وَمَنْ بَعْدَهُمْ عَلَى أَنَّ النُّفَسَاءَ تَدَعُ الصَّلاَةَ أَرْبَعِينَ يَوْمًا إِلاَّ أَنْ تَرَى الطُّهْرَ قَبْلَ ذَلِكَ فَإِنَّهَا تَغْتَسِلُ وَتُصَلِّي ‏.‏ فَإِذَا رَأَتِ الدَّمَ بَعْدَ الأَرْبَعِينَ فَإِنَّ أَكْثَرَ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ قَالُوا لاَ تَدَعُ الصَّلاَةَ بَعْدَ الأَرْبَعِينَ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ أَكْثَرِ الْفُقَهَاءِ ‏.‏ وَبِهِ يَقُولُ سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ وَابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ وَالشَّافِعِيُّ وَأَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ ‏.‏ وَيُرْوَى عَنِ الْحَسَنِ الْبَصْرِيِّ أَنَّهُ قَالَ إِنَّهَا تَدَعُ الصَّلاَةَ خَمْسِينَ يَوْمًا إِذَا لَمْ تَرَ الطُّهْرَ ‏.‏ وَيُرْوَى عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ وَالشَّعْبِيِّ سِتِّينَ يَوْمًا ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 139
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 139
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 139
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 421
Abu Hurairah narrated that:
Allah's Messenger (S) said: "When the Iqamah has been called for the Salat then there is no Salat except the obligatory."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا زَكَرِيَّا بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ دِينَارٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَطَاءَ بْنَ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَلاَ صَلاَةَ إِلاَّ الْمَكْتُوبَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ ابْنِ بُحَيْنَةَ وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَرْجِسَ وَابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَأَنَسٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَهَكَذَا رَوَى أَيُّوبُ وَوَرْقَاءُ بْنُ عُمَرَ وَزِيَادُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ وَإِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جُحَادَةَ عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ وَرَوَى حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ وَسُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ فَلَمْ يَرْفَعَاهُ ‏.‏ وَالْحَدِيثُ الْمَرْفُوعُ أَصَحُّ عِنْدَنَا ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَغَيْرِهِمْ إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ أَنْ لاَ يُصَلِّيَ الرَّجُلُ إِلاَّ الْمَكْتُوبَةَ ‏.‏ وَبِهِ يَقُولُ سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ وَابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ وَالشَّافِعِيُّ وَأَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ غَيْرِ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ رَوَاهُ عَيَّاشُ بْنُ عَبَّاسٍ الْقِتْبَانِيُّ الْمِصْرِيُّ عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَحْوَ هَذَا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 421
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 274
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 421
Mishkat al-Masabih 5862
Qatada quoted the authority of Anas b. Malik who quoted the authority of Malik b. Sa'sa'a to the effect that God's prophet told them about the night when he was taken up to heaven, saying, "While I was lying down at al-Hatim[2] (but perhaps he said al-Hijr), someone came to me and made a split from here to here (meaning from the pit of his chest to the hair below his navel), then took out my heart. I was next brought a gold dish full of faith, and my heart was washed, then filled up and put back. (A version says the inside was washed with Zamzam water, after which it was filled with faith and wisdom.) I was then brought a beast smaller than a mule and larger than a donkey, which was white, was called al-Buraq, and stepped a distance equal to the range of its vision. I was mounted on it, and Gabriel went with me till he came to the lowest heaven. He asked that the gate be opened, and when he was asked who he was he replied that he was Gabriel. He was asked who was with him and replied that it was Muhammad. He was asked whether he had been sent for, and when he replied that that was so, the words were uttered, `Welcome; his coming is good,' and the gate was opened. When I entered Adam was there, and Gabriel said, `This is your father Adam, so give him a salutation. I did so, and when he had returned my salutation he said, `Welcome to the good son and the good prophet.' Gabriel then took me up till he came to the second heaven. He asked that the gate be opened, and when he was asked who he was he replied that he was Gabriel. He was asked who was with him and replied that it was Muhammad. He was asked whether he had been sent for, and when he replied that that was so, the words were uttered, `Welcome; his coming is good' and the gate was opened. When I entered John[3] and Jesus, who were cousins on the mother's side, were there, and Gabriel said, `These are John and Jesus, so give them a salutation I did so, and when they had returned my salutation they said, `Welcome to the good brother and the good prophet.' Gabriel then took me up to the third heaven. He asked that the gate be opened, and when he was asked who he was he replied that he was Gabriel. He was asked who was with him, and replied that it was Muhammad. He was asked whether he had been sent for, and when he replied that that was so, the words were uttered, `Welcome, his coming is good and the gate was opened. When I entered Joseph was there, and. Gabriel said, this is Joseph, so give him a salutation.' ...
عن قتادة عن أنس بن مالك عن مالك بن صعصعة أن نبي الله صلى الله عليه وسلم حدثهم ليلة أسري به : " بينما أنا في الحطيم - وربما قال في الحجر - مضطجعا إذ أتاني آت فشق ما بين هذه إلى هذه " يعني من ثغرة نحره إلى شعرته " فاستخرج قلبي ثم أتيت بطست من ذهب مملوء إيمانا فغسل قلبي ثم حشي ثم أعيد " - وفي رواية : " ثم غسل البطن بماء زمزم ثم ملئ إيمانا وحكمة - ثم أتيت بدابة دون البغل وفوق الحمار أبيض يقال له : البراق يضع خطوه عند أقصى طرفه فحملت عليه فانطلق بي جبريل حتى أتى السماء الدنيا فاستفتح قيل : من هذا ؟ قال : جبريل . قيل : ومن معك ؟ قال : محمد . قيل وقد أرسل إليه . قال : نعم . قيل : مرحبا به فنعم المجيء جاء ففتح فلما خلصت فإذا فيها آدم فقال : هذا أبوك آدم فسلم عليه فسلمت عليه فرد السلام ثم قال : مرحبا بالابن الصالح والنبي الصالح ثم صعد بي حتى السماء الثانية فاستفتح قيل : من هذا ؟ قال : جبريل . قيل : ومن معك ؟ قال : محمد . قيل : وقد أرسل إليه ؟ قال : نعم . قيل : مرحبا به فنعم المجيء جاء ففتح . فلما خلصت إذا يحيى وعيسى وهما ابنا خالة . قال : هذا يحيى وهذا عيسى فسلم عليهما فسلمت فردا ثم قالا : مرحبا بالأخ الصالح والنبي الصالح . ثم صعد بي إلى السماء الثالثة فاستفتح قيل : من هذا ؟ قال : جبريل . قيل : ومن معك ؟ قال : محمد . قيل : وقد أرسل إليه ؟ قال : نعم . قيل : مرحبا به فنعم المجيء جاء ففتح فلما خلصت إذا يوسف قال : هذا يوسف فسلم عليه فسلمت عليه فرد . ثم قال : مرحبا بالأخ الصالح والنبي الصالح ثم صعد بي حتى أتى السماء الرابعة فاستفتح قيل : من هذا ؟ قال : جبريل . قيل : ومن معك ؟ قال : محمد . قيل : وقد أرسل إليه ؟ قال : نعم . قيل : مرحبا به فنعم المجيء جاء ففتح فلما خلصت فإذا إدريس فقال : هذا إدريس فسلم عليه فسلمت عليه فرد ثم قال : مرحبا بالأخ الصالح والنبي الصالح ثم صعد بي حتى أتى السماء الخامسة فاستفتح قيل : من هذا ؟ قال : جبريل . قيل : ومن معك ؟ قال : محمد . قيل : وقد أرسل إليه ؟ قال : نعم . قيل : مرحبا به فنعم المجيء جاء ففتح فلما خلصت فإذا هارون قال : هذا هارون فسلم عليه فسلمت عليه فرد ثم قال : مرحبا بالأخ الصالح والنبي الصالح ثم صعد بي إلى السماء السادسة فاستفتح قيل : من هذا ؟ قال : جبريل . قيل : ومن معك ؟ قال : محمد . قيل : وهل أرسل إليه ؟ قال : نعم . قال : مرحبا به فنعم المجيء جاء فلما خلصت فإذا موسى قال : هذا موسى فسلم عليه فسلمت عليه فرد ثم قال : مرحبا بالأخ الصالح والنبي الصالح فلما جاوزت بكى قيل : ما بيكيك ؟ قال : أبكي لأن غلاما بعث بعدي يدخل الجنة من أمته أكثر ممن يدخلها من أمتي ثم صعد بي إلى السماء السابعة فاستفتح جبريل قيل : من هذا ؟ قال : جبريل . قيل : ومن معك ؟ قال : محمد . قيل : وقد بعث إليه ؟ قال : نعم . قيل : مرحبا به فنعم المجيء جاء فلما خلصت فإذا إبراهيم قال : هذا أبوك إبراهيم فسلم عليه فسلمت عليه فرد السلام ثم قال : مرحبا بالابن الصالح والنبي الصالح ثم رفعت إلى سدرة المنتهى فإذا نبقها مثل قلال هجر وإذا ورقها مثل آذان الفيلة قال : هذا سدرة المنتهى فإذا أربعة أنهار : نهران باطنان ونهران ظاهران . قلت : ما هذان يا جبريل ؟ قال : أما الباطنان فنهران في الجنة وأما الظاهران فالنيل والفرات ثم رفع لي البيت المعمور ثم أتيت بإناء من خمر وإناء من لبن وإناء من عسل فأخذت اللبن فقال : هي الفطرة أنت عليها وأمتك ثم فرضت علي الصلاة خمسين صلاة كل يوم فرجعت فمررت على موسى فقال : بما أمرت ؟ قلت : أمرت بخمسين صلاة كل يوم . قال : إن أمتك لا تستطع خمسين صلاة كل يوم وإني والله قد جربت الناس قبلك وعالجت بني إسرائيل أشد المعالجة فارجع إلى ربك فسله التخفيف لأمتك فرجعت فوضع عني عشرا فرجعت إلى موسى فقال مثله فرجعت فوضع عني عشرا فرجعت إلى موسى فقال مثله فرجعت فوضع عني عشرا فرجعت إلى موسى فقال مثله فرجعت فوضع عني عشرا فأمرت بعشر صلوات كل يوم فرجعت إلى موسى فقال مثله فرجعت فأمرت بخمس صلوات كل يوم فرجعت إلى موسى فقال : بما أمرت ؟ قلت : أمرت بخمس صلوات كل يوم . قال : إن أمتك لا تستطيع خمس صلوات كل يوم وإني قد جربت الناس قبلك وعالجت بني إسرائيل أشد المعالجة فارجع إلى ربك فسله التخفيف لأمتك قال : سألت ربي حتى استحييت ولكني أرضى وأسلم . قال : فلما جاوزت نادى مناد : أمضيت فريضتي وخففت عن عبادي " . متفق عليه
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5862
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 120
Bulugh al-Maram 142
In another version by Al-Bukhari, he (saws) said:
"And perform ablution for every Salat (prayer)". Abu Dawud and others transmitted a similar narration.
وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلْبُخَارِيِّ: { وَتَوَضَّئِي لِكُلِّ صَلَاةٍ } وَهِيَ لِأَبِي دَاوُدَ وَغَيْرِهِ مِنْ وَجْهٍ آخَرَ.‏
Reference : Bulugh al-Maram 142
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 171
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 153
In another narration :
'Abdur-Razzaq also narrated: "There is no Salat (voluntary prayer) after the break of dawn ecept the two (Sunnah) Rak'a of Fajr."
وَفِي رِوَايَةِ عَبْدِ اَلرَّزَّاقِ: { لَا صَلَاةَ بَعْدَ طُلُوعِ اَلْفَجْرِ إِلَّا رَكْعَتَيْ اَلْفَجْرِ } 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 28
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 0
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 174
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 561
Aishah narrated:
"The sun was eclipsed during the time of the Messenger of Allah, so the Messenger of Allah led the people in prayer. He recited a lengthy recitation, then he bowed a lengthy bowing, then he raised his head and recited a lengthy recitation that was less than the first. Then he bowed a lengthy bowing that was less than the first. Then he raised his head and prostrated. Then he did (similar to) that in the second Rak'ah."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ أَبِي الشَّوَارِبِ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ خَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالنَّاسِ فَأَطَالَ الْقِرَاءَةَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَأَطَالَ الرُّكُوعَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَأَطَالَ الْقِرَاءَةَ وَهِيَ دُونَ الأُولَى ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَأَطَالَ الرُّكُوعَ وَهُوَ دُونَ الأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَسَجَدَ ثُمَّ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَبِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ يَقُولُ الشَّافِعِيُّ وَأَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ يَرَوْنَ صَلاَةَ الْكُسُوفِ أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ فِي أَرْبَعِ سَجَدَاتٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ الشَّافِعِيُّ يَقْرَأُ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ وَنَحْوًا مِنْ سُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ سِرًّا إِنْ كَانَ بِالنَّهَارِ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلاً نَحْوًا مِنْ قِرَاءَتِهِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ بِتَكْبِيرٍ وَثَبَتَ قَائِمًا كَمَا هُوَ وَقَرَأَ أَيْضًا بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ وَنَحْوًا مِنْ آلِ عِمْرَانَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلاً نَحْوًا مِنْ قِرَاءَتِهِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ تَامَّتَيْنِ وَيُقِيمُ فِي كُلِّ سَجْدَةٍ نَحْوًا مِمَّا أَقَامَ فِي رُكُوعِهِ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَقَرَأَ بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ وَنَحْوًا مِنْ سُورَةِ النِّسَاءِ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلاً نَحْوًا مِنْ قِرَاءَتِهِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ بِتَكْبِيرٍ وَثَبَتَ قَائِمًا ثُمَّ قَرَأَ نَحْوًا مِنْ سُورَةِ الْمَائِدَةِ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلاً نَحْوًا مِنْ قِرَاءَتِهِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ تَشَهَّدَ وَسَلَّمَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 561
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 18
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 1, Hadith 561
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 806
Abu Dharr narrated:
"We fasted with the Prophet, so he did not pray (the night prayer) with us until seven (nights) of the month remained. Then he (pbuh) led us in prayer until a third of the night had gone, then he did not lead us in prayer on the sixth. Then he led us in prayer on the fifth until half of the night had gone. We said to him: 'O Messenger of Allah! Wouldn't you lead us in prayer for the remainder of the night?' He said: 'Indeed, whoever stands (praying) with the Imam until he finished, then it is recorded for him that he prayed the whole night.; Then he did not lead us in prayer until three (nights) of the month remained. Then he led us in prayer on the third and he called his family and his women to pray with us until we feared missing the Falah" I (Jubair bin Nufair) said to him: "What is the Falah" He said: "The Suhur."
حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْفُضَيْلِ، عَنْ دَاوُدَ بْنِ أَبِي هِنْدٍ، عَنِ الْوَلِيدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْجُرَشِيِّ، عَنْ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ نُفَيْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ، قَالَ صُمْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمْ يُصَلِّ بِنَا حَتَّى بَقِيَ سَبْعٌ مِنَ الشَّهْرِ فَقَامَ بِنَا حَتَّى ذَهَبَ ثُلُثُ اللَّيْلِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَقُمْ بِنَا فِي السَّادِسَةِ وَقَامَ بِنَا فِي الْخَامِسَةِ حَتَّى ذَهَبَ شَطْرُ اللَّيْلِ فَقُلْنَا لَهُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَوْ نَفَّلْتَنَا بَقِيَّةَ لَيْلَتِنَا هَذِهِ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّهُ مَنْ قَامَ مَعَ الإِمَامِ حَتَّى يَنْصَرِفَ كُتِبَ لَهُ قِيَامُ لَيْلَةٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ لَمْ يُصَلِّ بِنَا حَتَّى بَقِيَ ثَلاَثٌ مِنَ الشَّهْرِ وَصَلَّى بِنَا فِي الثَّالِثَةِ وَدَعَا أَهْلَهُ وَنِسَاءَهُ فَقَامَ بِنَا حَتَّى تَخَوَّفْنَا الْفَلاَحَ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ لَهُ وَمَا الْفَلاَحُ قَالَ السُّحُورُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَاخْتَلَفَ أَهْلُ الْعِلْمِ فِي قِيَامِ رَمَضَانَ فَرَأَى بَعْضُهُمْ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ إِحْدَى وَأَرْبَعِينَ رَكْعَةً مَعَ الْوِتْرِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ أَهْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَهُمْ بِالْمَدِينَةِ ‏.‏ وَأَكْثَرُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ عَلَى مَا رُوِيَ عَنْ عُمَرَ وَعَلِيٍّ وَغَيْرِهِمَا مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عِشْرِينَ رَكْعَةً ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَابْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ وَالشَّافِعِيِّ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الشَّافِعِيُّ وَهَكَذَا أَدْرَكْتُ بِبَلَدِنَا بِمَكَّةَ يُصَلُّونَ عِشْرِينَ رَكْعَةً ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَحْمَدُ رُوِيَ فِي هَذَا أَلْوَانٌ ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَقْضِ فِيهِ بِشَيْءٍ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ إِسْحَاقُ بَلْ نَخْتَارُ إِحْدَى وَأَرْبَعِينَ رَكْعَةً عَلَى مَا رُوِيَ عَنْ أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ ‏.‏ وَاخْتَارَ ابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ وَأَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ الصَّلاَةَ مَعَ الإِمَامِ فِي شَهْرِ رَمَضَانَ ‏.‏ وَاخْتَارَ الشَّافِعِيُّ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ الرَّجُلُ وَحْدَهُ إِذَا كَانَ قَارِئًا ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ وَالنُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ وَابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 806
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 125
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 3, Hadith 806
And also a narration of Abu Dawud - 'he turned his neck to the right and left when he reached Haiya 'alas-Salah (Come to the prayer) and did not turn his body'.
وَلِأَبِي دَاوُدَ: { لَوَى عُنُقَهُ, لَمَّا بَلَغَ "حَيَّ عَلَى اَلصَّلَاةِ " يَمِينًا وَشِمَالاً وَلَمْ يَسْتَدِرْ } 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 41
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 0
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 182
The Khamsah reported it - graded Sahib (authentic) by Ibn Hibban - with the wording:
"the (voluntary) day and night prayers are two Rak'at, two Rak'at (in pairs)." an-Nasa'i said, "This is a mistake."
وَلِلْخَمْسَةِ ‏- وَصَحَّحَهُ اِبْنِ حِبَّانَ ‏- : { صَلَاةُ اَللَّيْلِ وَالنَّهَارِ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى" } وَقَالَ النَّسَائِيُّ : "هَذَا خَطَأٌ" .‏ 1
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 272
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 363
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 368
and Abu Dawud and an-Nasa'i reported from Jabir:
"It is between the 'Asr prayer and sunset."
وَجَابِرِ عِنْدَ أَبِي دَاوُدَ, وَالنَّسَائِيّ ِ : 1‏ { أَنَّهَا مَا بَيْنَ صَلَاةِ اَلْعَصْرِ إِلَى غُرُوبِ اَلشَّمْسِ } ِ.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 387
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 463
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 466
Hisn al-Muslim 73
Allāhumma innī as'aluka `ilman nāfi`an, wa rizqan ṭayyiban, wa `amalam-mutaqabbala. [to be said after giving salam for the Fajr prayer.] "O Allah, I ask You for knowledge which is beneficial, and sustenance which is good, and deeds which are acceptable." Reference: Ibn Majah and others. See Sahih Ibn Majah 1/152 and Majma' Az-Zawa'id 10/111
اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ عِلْماً نافِعاً وَرِزْقاً طَيِّباً وَعَمَلاً مُتَقَبَّلاً (بَعْدَ السّلامِ مِنْ صَلاَةِ الفَجْرِ)
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 73
Sahih al-Bukhari 2297

Narrated Aisha:

(wife of the Prophet) Since I reached the age when I could remember things, I have seen my parents worshipping according to the right faith of Islam. Not a single day passed but Allah's Apostle visited us both in the morning and in the evening. When the Muslims were persecuted, Abu Bakr set out for Ethiopia as an emigrant. When he reached a place called Bark-al-Ghimad, he met Ibn Ad-Daghna, the chief of the Qara tribe, who asked Abu Bakr, "Where are you going?" Abu Bakr said, "My people have turned me out of the country and I would like to tour the world and worship my Lord." Ibn Ad- Daghna said, "A man like you will not go out, nor will he be turned out as you help the poor earn their living, keep good relation with your Kith and kin, help the disabled (or the dependents), provide guests with food and shelter, and help people during their troubles. I am your protector. So, go back and worship your Lord at your home." Ibn Ad-Daghna went along with Abu Bakr and took him to the chiefs of Quraish saying to them, "A man like Abu Bakr will not go out, nor will he be turned out. Do you turn out a man who helps the poor earn their living, keeps good relations with Kith and kin, helps the disabled, provides guests with food and shelter, and helps the people during their troubles?" So, Quraish allowed Ibn Ad-Daghna's guarantee of protection and told Abu- Bakr that he was secure, and said to Ibn Ad-Daghna, "Advise Abu Bakr to worship his Lord in his house and to pray and read what he liked and not to hurt us and not to do these things publicly, for we fear that our sons and women may follow him." Ibn Ad-Daghna told Abu Bakr of all that, so Abu- Bakr continued worshipping his Lord in his house and did not pray or recite Qur'an aloud except in his house. Later on Abu Bakr had an idea of building a mosque in the court yard of his house. He fulfilled that idea and started praying and reciting Qur'an there publicly. The women and the offspring of the pagans started gathering around him and looking at him astonishingly. Abu Bakr was a softhearted person and could not help weeping while reciting Qur'an. This horrified the pagan chiefs of Quraish. They sent for Ibn Ad-Daghna and when he came, they said, "We have given Abu Bakr protection on condition that he will worship his Lord in his house, but he has transgressed that condition and has built a mosque in the court yard of his house and offered his prayer and recited Qur'an in ...

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ فَأَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ لَمْ أَعْقِلْ أَبَوَىَّ إِلاَّ وَهُمَا يَدِينَانِ الدِّينَ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَبُو صَالِحٍ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ عَنْ يُونُسَ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ لَمْ أَعْقِلْ أَبَوَىَّ قَطُّ، إِلاَّ وَهُمَا يَدِينَانِ الدِّينَ، وَلَمْ يَمُرَّ عَلَيْنَا يَوْمٌ إِلاَّ يَأْتِينَا فِيهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم طَرَفَىِ النَّهَارِ بُكْرَةً وَعَشِيَّةً، فَلَمَّا ابْتُلِيَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ خَرَجَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ مُهَاجِرًا قِبَلَ الْحَبَشَةِ، حَتَّى إِذَا بَلَغَ بَرْكَ الْغِمَادِ لَقِيَهُ ابْنُ الدَّغِنَةِ ـ وَهْوَ سَيِّدُ الْقَارَةِ ـ فَقَالَ أَيْنَ تُرِيدُ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ أَخْرَجَنِي قَوْمِي فَأَنَا أُرِيدُ أَنْ أَسِيحَ فِي الأَرْضِ فَأَعْبُدَ رَبِّي‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ الدَّغِنَةِ إِنَّ مِثْلَكَ لاَ يَخْرُجُ وَلاَ يُخْرَجُ، فَإِنَّكَ تَكْسِبُ الْمَعْدُومَ، وَتَصِلُ الرَّحِمَ، وَتَحْمِلُ الْكَلَّ، وَتَقْرِي الضَّيْفَ، وَتُعِينُ عَلَى نَوَائِبِ الْحَقِّ، وَأَنَا لَكَ جَارٌ فَارْجِعْ فَاعْبُدْ رَبَّكَ بِبِلاَدِكَ‏.‏ فَارْتَحَلَ ابْنُ الدَّغِنَةِ، فَرَجَعَ مَعَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، فَطَافَ فِي أَشْرَافِ كُفَّارِ قُرَيْشٍ، فَقَالَ لَهُمْ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ لاَ يَخْرُجُ مِثْلُهُ، وَلاَ يُخْرَجُ، أَتُخْرِجُونَ رَجُلاً يُكْسِبُ الْمَعْدُومَ، وَيَصِلُ الرَّحِمَ، وَيَحْمِلُ الْكَلَّ، وَيَقْرِي الضَّيْفَ، وَيُعِينُ عَلَى نَوَائِبِ الْحَقِّ‏.‏ فَأَنْفَذَتْ قُرَيْشٌ جِوَارَ ابْنِ الدَّغِنَةِ وَآمَنُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ وَقَالُوا لاِبْنِ الدَّغِنَةِ مُرْ أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيَعْبُدْ رَبَّهُ فِي دَارِهِ، فَلْيُصَلِّ وَلْيَقْرَأْ مَا شَاءَ، وَلاَ يُؤْذِينَا بِذَلِكَ، وَلاَ يَسْتَعْلِنْ بِهِ، فَإِنَّا قَدْ خَشِينَا أَنْ يَفْتِنَ أَبْنَاءَنَا وَنِسَاءَنَا‏.‏ قَالَ ذَلِكَ ابْنُ الدَّغِنَةِ لأَبِي بَكْرٍ، فَطَفِقَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَعْبُدُ رَبَّهُ فِي دَارِهِ، وَلاَ يَسْتَعْلِنُ بِالصَّلاَةِ وَلاَ الْقِرَاءَةِ فِي غَيْرِ دَارِهِ، ثُمَّ بَدَا لأَبِي بَكْرٍ فَابْتَنَى مَسْجِدًا بِفِنَاءِ دَارِهِ، وَبَرَزَ فَكَانَ يُصَلِّي فِيهِ، وَيَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ، فَيَتَقَصَّفُ عَلَيْهِ نِسَاءُ الْمُشْرِكِينَ وَأَبْنَاؤُهُمْ، يَعْجَبُونَ وَيَنْظُرُونَ إِلَيْهِ، وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَجُلاً بَكَّاءً لاَ يَمْلِكُ دَمْعَهُ حِينَ يَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ، فَأَفْزَعَ ذَلِكَ أَشْرَافَ قُرَيْشٍ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ، فَأَرْسَلُوا إِلَى ابْنِ الدَّغِنَةِ فَقَدِمَ عَلَيْهِمْ، فَقَالُوا لَهُ إِنَّا كُنَّا أَجَرْنَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ عَلَى أَنْ يَعْبُدَ رَبَّهُ فِي دَارِهِ، وَإِنَّهُ جَاوَزَ ذَلِكَ، فَابْتَنَى مَسْجِدًا بِفِنَاءِ دَارِهِ، وَأَعْلَنَ الصَّلاَةَ وَالْقِرَاءَةَ، وَقَدْ خَشِينَا أَنْ يَفْتِنَ أَبْنَاءَنَا وَنِسَاءَنَا، فَأْتِهِ فَإِنْ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يَقْتَصِرَ عَلَى أَنْ يَعْبُدَ رَبَّهُ فِي دَارِهِ فَعَلَ، وَإِنْ أَبَى إِلاَّ أَنْ يُعْلِنَ ذَلِكَ فَسَلْهُ أَنْ يَرُدَّ إِلَيْكَ ذِمَّتَكَ، فَإِنَّا كَرِهْنَا أَنْ نُخْفِرَكَ، وَلَسْنَا مُقِرِّينَ لأَبِي بَكْرٍ الاِسْتِعْلاَنَ‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَأَتَى ابْنُ الدَّغِنَةِ أَبَا بَكْرٍ، فَقَالَ قَدْ عَلِمْتَ الَّذِي عَقَدْتُ لَكَ عَلَيْهِ، فَإِمَّا أَنْ تَقْتَصِرَ عَلَى ذَلِكَ وَإِمَّا أَنْ تَرُدَّ إِلَىَّ ذِمَّتِي، فَإِنِّي لاَ أُحِبُّ أَنْ تَسْمَعَ الْعَرَبُ أَنِّي أُخْفِرْتُ فِي رَجُلٍ عَقَدْتُ لَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ إِنِّي أَرُدُّ إِلَيْكَ جِوَارَكَ، وَأَرْضَى بِجِوَارِ اللَّهِ‏.‏ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَئِذٍ بِمَكَّةَ، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ قَدْ أُرِيتُ دَارَ هِجْرَتِكُمْ، رَأَيْتُ سَبْخَةً ذَاتَ نَخْلٍ بَيْنَ لاَبَتَيْنِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَهُمَا الْحَرَّتَانِ، فَهَاجَرَ مَنْ هَاجَرَ قِبَلَ الْمَدِينَةِ حِينَ ذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَرَجَعَ إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ بَعْضُ مَنْ كَانَ هَاجَرَ إِلَى أَرْضِ الْحَبَشَةِ، وَتَجَهَّزَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ مُهَاجِرًا، فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ عَلَى رِسْلِكَ فَإِنِّي أَرْجُو أَنْ يُؤْذَنَ لِي ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ هَلْ تَرْجُو ذَلِكَ بِأَبِي أَنْتَ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَحَبَسَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ نَفْسَهُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِيَصْحَبَهُ وَعَلَفَ رَاحِلَتَيْنِ كَانَتَا عِنْدَهُ وَرَقَ السَّمُرِ أَرْبَعَةَ أَشْهُرٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2297
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 37, Hadith 494
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3872

Narrated 'Ubaidullah bin `Adi bin Al-Khiyar:

That Al-Miswar bin Makhrama and `Abdur-Rahman bin Al-Aswad bin 'Abu Yaghuth had said to him, "What prevents you from speaking to your uncle `Uthman regarding his brother Al-Walid bin `Uqba?" The people were speaking against the latter for what he had done. 'Ubaidullah said, "So I kept waiting for `Uthman, and when he went out for the prayer, I said to him, 'I have got something to say to you as a piece of advice.' `Uthman said, 'O man! I seek Refuge with Allah from you. So I went away. When I finished my prayer, I sat with Al-Miswar and Ibn 'Abu Yaghutb and talked to both of them of what I had said to `Uthman and what he had said to me. They said, 'You have done your duty.' So while I was sitting with them. `Uthman's Messenger came to me. They said, 'Allah has put you to trial." I set out and when I reached `Uthman, he said, 'What is your advice which you mentioned a while ago?' I recited Tashahhud and added, 'Allah has sent Muhammad and has revealed the Holy Book (i.e. Qur'an) to him. You (O `Uthman!) were amongst those who responded to the call of Allah and His Apostle and had faith in him. And you took part in the first two migrations (to Ethiopia and to Medina), and you enjoyed the company of Allah's Apostle and learned his traditions and advice. Now the people are talking much about Al-Walid bin `Uqba and so it is your duty to impose on him the legal punishment.' `Uthman then said to me, 'O my nephew! Did you ever meet Allah's Apostle ?' I said, 'No, but his knowledge has reached me as it has reached the virgin in her seclusion.' `Uthman then recited Tashahhud and said, 'No doubt, Allah has sent Muhammad with the Truth and has revealed to him His Holy Book (i.e. Qur'an) and I was amongst those who responded to the call of Allah and His Apostle and I had faith in Muhammad's Mission, and I had performed the first two migrations as you have said, and I enjoyed the company of Allah's Apostle and gave the pledge of allegiance to him. By Allah, I never disobeyed him and never cheated him till Allah caused him to die. Then Allah made Abu Bakr Caliph, and by Allah, I was never disobedient to him, nor did I cheat him. Then `Umar became Caliph, and by Allah, I was never disobedient to him, nor did I cheat him. Then I became Caliph. Have I not then the same rights over you as they had over me?' I replied in the affirmative. `Uthman further said, 'The what are these talks which are reaching ...

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الْجُعْفِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ عُبَيْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَدِيِّ بْنِ الْخِيَارِ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ الْمِسْوَرَ بْنَ مَخْرَمَةَ وَعَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ الأَسْوَدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ يَغُوثَ قَالاَ لَهُ مَا يَمْنَعُكَ أَنْ تُكَلِّمَ خَالَكَ عُثْمَانَ فِي أَخِيهِ الْوَلِيدِ بْنِ عُقْبَةَ وَكَانَ أَكْثَرَ النَّاسُ فِيمَا فَعَلَ بِهِ‏.‏ قَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ فَانْتَصَبْتُ لِعُثْمَانَ حِينَ خَرَجَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ إِنَّ لِي إِلَيْكَ حَاجَةً وَهْىَ نَصِيحَةٌ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَيُّهَا الْمَرْءُ، أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْكَ، فَانْصَرَفْتُ، فَلَمَّا قَضَيْتُ الصَّلاَةَ جَلَسْتُ إِلَى الْمِسْوَرِ وَإِلَى ابْنِ عَبْدِ يَغُوثَ، فَحَدَّثْتُهُمَا بِالَّذِي قُلْتُ لِعُثْمَانَ وَقَالَ لِي‏.‏ فَقَالاَ قَدْ قَضَيْتَ الَّذِي كَانَ عَلَيْكَ‏.‏ فَبَيْنَمَا أَنَا جَالِسٌ مَعَهُمَا، إِذْ جَاءَنِي رَسُولُ عُثْمَانَ، فَقَالاَ لِي قَدِ ابْتَلاَكَ اللَّهُ‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقْتُ حَتَّى دَخَلْتُ عَلَيْهِ، فَقَالَ مَا نَصِيحَتُكَ الَّتِي ذَكَرْتَ آنِفًا قَالَ فَتَشَهَّدْتُ ثُمَّ قُلْتُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ بَعَثَ مُحَمَّدًا صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَنْزَلَ عَلَيْهِ الْكِتَابَ، وَكُنْتَ مِمَّنِ اسْتَجَابَ لِلَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَآمَنْتَ بِهِ، وَهَاجَرْتَ الْهِجْرَتَيْنِ الأُولَيَيْنِ، وَصَحِبْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَأَيْتَ هَدْيَهُ، وَقَدْ أَكْثَرَ النَّاسُ فِي شَأْنِ الْوَلِيدِ بْنِ عُقْبَةَ، فَحَقٌّ عَلَيْكَ أَنْ تُقِيمَ عَلَيْهِ الْحَدَّ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لِي يَا ابْنَ أَخِي أَدْرَكْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ قُلْتُ لاَ، وَلَكِنْ قَدْ خَلَصَ إِلَىَّ مِنْ عِلْمِهِ مَا خَلَصَ إِلَى الْعَذْرَاءِ فِي سِتْرِهَا‏.‏ قَالَ فَتَشَهَّدَ عُثْمَانُ فَقَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ بَعَثَ مُحَمَّدًا صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالْحَقِّ وَأَنْزَلَ عَلَيْهِ الْكِتَابَ، وَكُنْتُ مِمَّنِ اسْتَجَابَ لِلَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَآمَنْتُ بِمَا بُعِثَ بِهِ مُحَمَّدٌ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَهَاجَرْتُ الْهِجْرَتَيْنِ الأُولَيَيْنِ كَمَا قُلْتَ، وَصَحِبْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَبَايَعْتُهُ، وَاللَّهِ مَا عَصَيْتُهُ وَلاَ غَشَشْتُهُ حَتَّى تَوَفَّاهُ اللَّهُ، ثُمَّ اسْتَخْلَفَ اللَّهُ أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا عَصَيْتُهُ وَلاَ غَشَشْتُهُ، ثُمَّ اسْتُخْلِفَ عُمَرُ، فَوَاللَّهِ مَا عَصَيْتُهُ وَلاَ غَشَشْتُهُ، ثُمَّ اسْتُخْلِفْتُ، أَفَلَيْسَ لِي عَلَيْكُمْ مِثْلُ الَّذِي كَانَ لَهُمْ عَلَىَّ قَالَ بَلَى‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا هَذِهِ الأَحَادِيثُ الَّتِي تَبْلُغُنِي عَنْكُمْ فَأَمَّا مَا ذَكَرْتَ مِنْ شَأْنِ الْوَلِيدِ بْنِ عُقْبَةَ، فَسَنَأْخُذُ فِيهِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ بِالْحَقِّ قَالَ فَجَلَدَ الْوَلِيدَ أَرْبَعِينَ جَلْدَةً، وَأَمَرَ عَلِيًّا أَنْ يَجْلِدَهُ، وَكَانَ هُوَ يَجْلِدُهُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ يُونُسُ وَابْنُ أَخِي الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ أَفَلَيْسَ لِي عَلَيْكُمْ مِنَ الْحَقِّ مِثْلُ الَّذِي كَانَ لَهُمْ‏.‏

قَالَ أَبُو عَبْد اللَّهِ بَلَاءٌ مِنْ رَبِّكُمْ مَا ابْتُلِيتُمْ بِهِ مِنْ شِدَّةٍ وَفِي مَوْضِعٍ الْبَلَاءُ الِابْتِلَاءُ وَالتَّمْحِيصُ مَنْ بَلَوْتُهُ وَمَحَّصْتُهُ أَيْ اسْتَخْرَجْتُ مَا عِنْدَهُ يَبْلُو يَخْتَبِرُ مُبْتَلِيكُمْ مُخْتَبِرُكُمْ وَأَمَّا قَوْلُهُ بَلَاءٌ عَظِيمٌ النِّعَمُ وَهِيَ مِنْ أَبْلَيْتُهُ وَتِلْكَ مِنْ ابْتَلَيْتُهُ

Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3872
In-book reference : Book 63, Hadith 97
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 58, Hadith 212
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 274h

'Urwa b. al Mughira b. Shu'ba reported it on the authority of his father that he said:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) lagged behind (in a journey) and I also lagged behind along with him. After having relieved himself he said: Have you any water with you? I brought to him a jar of water; he washed his palms, and face, and when he tried to get his forearms out (he could not) for the sleeve of the gown was tight. He, therefore, brought them out from under the gown and, throwing it over his shoulders, he washed his forearm. He then wiped his forelock and his turban and his socks. He then mounted and I also mounted (the ride) and came to the people. They had begun the prayer with 'Abd ar-Rabmin b. 'Anf leading them and had completed a rak'a. When he perceived the presence of the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) he began to retire. He (the Holy Prophet) signed to him to continue and offered prayer along with them. Then when he had pronounced the salutation, the Apostle (may peace be upon him) got up and I also got up with him, and we offered the rak'a which had been finished before we came.
وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ بَزِيعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ زُرَيْعٍ - حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدٌ الطَّوِيلُ، حَدَّثَنَا بَكْرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمُزَنِيُّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ تَخَلَّفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَتَخَلَّفْتُ مَعَهُ فَلَمَّا قَضَى حَاجَتَهُ قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَمَعَكَ مَاءٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْتُهُ بِمَطْهَرَةٍ فَغَسَلَ كَفَّيْهِ وَوَجْهَهُ ثُمَّ ذَهَبَ يَحْسِرُ عَنْ ذِرَاعَيْهِ فَضَاقَ كُمُّ الْجُبَّةِ فَأَخْرَجَ يَدَهُ مِنْ تَحْتِ الْجُبَّةِ وَأَلْقَى الْجُبَّةَ عَلَى مَنْكِبَيْهِ وَغَسَلَ ذِرَاعَيْهِ وَمَسَحَ بِنَاصِيَتِهِ وَعَلَى الْعِمَامَةِ وَعَلَى خُفَّيْهِ ثُمَّ رَكِبَ وَرَكِبْتُ فَانْتَهَيْنَا إِلَى الْقَوْمِ وَقَدْ قَامُوا فِي الصَّلاَةِ يُصَلِّي بِهِمْ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَوْفٍ وَقَدْ رَكَعَ بِهِمْ رَكْعَةً فَلَمَّا أَحَسَّ بِالنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَهَبَ يَتَأَخَّرُ فَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِ فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقُمْتُ فَرَكَعْنَا الرَّكْعَةَ الَّتِي سَبَقَتْنَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 274h
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 100
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 2, Hadith 531
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 4033
Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “A prophet who went out on an expedition told his people that no man should follow him who had married a woman with whom he wished to cohabit but had not yet done so, or who had built houses on which he had not yet put the roofs, or who had bought sheep or pregnant she-camels and was expecting them to produce young. He then went on the expedition and approached the town at the time of the afternoon prayer or thereabouts. He then told the sun that both it and he were under command and prayed God to keep it back for them, so it was kept back till God gave him victory. He collected the spoils and it (meaning fire) came to devour them, but did not do so. Saying that there was dishonesty about spoil among them he told them that a man from every tribe must swear allegiance to him, and when a man’s hand stuck in his he said there was dishonesty about spoil among them. They brought him a head of gold like a cow’s head an when he had laid it down the fire came and devoured the spoil.* A version has, "Spoils were not allowable to anyone before us .Then God allowed spoils to us. He saw our weakness and incapacity and allowed them to us.” *This tradition combines elements of the story of Joshua commanding the sun to stand still (Joshua, 10:12) and the story of Achan’s sin (Joshua, 7:10 ff ). (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " غَزَا نَبِيٌّ مِنَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ فَقَالَ لِقَوْمِهِ: لَا يَتْبَعُنِي رَجُلٌ مَلَكَ بُضْعَ امْرَأَةٍ وَهُوَ يُرِيدُ أَنْ يَبْنِيَ بِهَا وَلَمَّا يَبْنِ بِهَا وَلَا أَحَدٌ بَنَى بُيُوتًا وَلَمْ يَرْفَعْ سُقُوفَهَا وَلَا رَجُلٌ اشْتَرَى غَنَمًا أَوْ خَلِفَاتٍ وَهُوَ يَنْتَظِرُ وِلَادَهَا فَغَزَا فَدَنَا مِنَ الْقَرْيَةِ صَلَاةَ الْعَصْرِ أَوْ قَرِيبًا مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ لِلشَّمْسِ: إِنَّكِ مَأْمُورَةٌ وَأَنَا مَأْمُورٌ اللَّهُمَّ احْبِسْهَا عَلَيْنَا فَحُبِسَتْ حَتَّى فَتَحَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ فَجَمَعَ الْغَنَائِمَ فَجَاءَتْ يَعْنِي النَّارَ لِتَأْكُلَهَا فَلَمْ تَطْعَمْهَا فَقَالَ: إِنَّ فِيكُمْ غُلُولًا فَلْيُبَايِعْنِي مِنْ كُلِّ قَبِيلَةٍ رَجُلٌ فَلَزِقَتْ يدُ رجلٍ بيدِه فَقَالَ: فيكُم الغُلولُ فجاؤوا بِرَأْسٍ مِثْلِ رَأْسِ بَقَرَةٍ مِنَ الذَّهَبِ فَوَضَعَهَا فَجَاءَتِ النَّارُ فَأَكَلَتْهَا ". زَادَ فِي رِوَايَةٍ: «فَلَمْ تَحِلَّ الْغَنَائِمُ لِأَحَدٍ قَبْلَنَا ثُمَّ أَحَلَّ اللَّهُ لَنَا الْغَنَائِمَ رَأَى ضَعْفَنَا وَعَجْزَنَا فَأَحَلَّهَا لَنَا»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4033
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 243
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ الْحِزَامِيُّ ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاق بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ أَبِي قَيْسٍ ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ ، عَنْ عَامِرٍ ، قَالَ : كَانَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَهُ إِلَيْهِ حَاجَةٌ، فَمَشَى مَعَهُ حَتَّى دَخَلَ، قَالَ : فَإِحْدَى رِجْلَيْهِ فِي الْبَيْتِ وَالْأُخْرَى خَارِجَة كَأَنَّهُ يُنَاجِي، فَالْتَفَتَ، فَقَالَ :" أَتَدْرِي مَنْ كُنْتُ أُكَلِّمُ؟ إِنَّ هَذَا مَلَكٌ لَمْ أَرَهُ قَطُّ قَبْلَ يَوْمِي هَذَا، اسْتَأْذَنَ رَبَّهُ أَنْ يُسَلِّمَ عَلَيَّ، قَالَ : إِنَّا آتَيْنَاكَ أَوْ أَنْزَلْنَا الْقُرْآنَ فَصْلًا، وَالسَّكِينَةَ صَبْرًا، وَالْفُرْقَانَ وَصْلًا "
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 10
حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ مَخْلَدٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكٌ ، عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ سُلَيْمٍ الزُّرَقِيِّ ، عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ ، قَالَ :" حَمَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أُمَامَةَ بِنْتَ زَيْنَبَ بِنْتِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ، فَإِذَا سَجَدَ، وَضَعَهَا، وَإِذَا قَامَ حَمَلَهَا "
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 1330
حَدَّثَنَا زَكَرِيَّا بْنُ عَدِيٍّ ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَبِي أُنَيْسَةَ ، عَنْ جُنَادَةَ ، عَنْ مَكْحُولٍ ، عَنْ أَبِي إِدْرِيسَ ، عَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ ، عَنْ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، قَالَ :" مَنْ مَشَى فِي ظُلْمَةِ لَيْلٍ إِلَى صَلَاةٍ، آتَاهُ اللَّهُ نُورًا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ "
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 1392
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ ، قَالَ : عَمْرُو بْنُ مُرَّةَ أَنْبَأَنِي، قَالَ : سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ أَبِي لَيْلَى يَقُولُ : مَا أَخْبَرَنَا أَحَدٌ أَنَّهُ رَأَى النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي الضُّحَى غَيْرُ أُمِّ هَانِئٍ ، فَإِنَّهَا ذَكَرَتْ أَنَّهُ يَوْمَ فَتْحِ مَكَّةَ" اغْتَسَلَ فِي بَيْتِهَا، ثُمَّ صَلَّى ثَمَانَ رَكَعَاتٍ، قَالَتْ : وَلَمْ أَرَهُ صَلَّى صَلَاةً أَخَفَّ مِنْهَا، غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ يُتِمُّ الرُّكُوعَ وَالسُّجُودَ "
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 1423
Mishkat al-Masabih 518
Al-Mughira b. Shu'ba, telling that he had gone with God’s messenger on the expedition to Tabuk, said:
God’s messenger relieved himself beside some low ground before the morning prayer, and I went with him carrying a small water-skin. When he came back I began to pour water from the skin over his hands, and he washed his hands and face. He was wearing a long-sleeved woollen gown, and tried to get his forearms out, but the sleeve of the gown was too narrow, so he brought his hands out from under the gown, and throwing it over his shoulders, he washed his forearms. Then he wiped his forelock and over his turban. I was then about to remove his shoes when he said, “Leave them, for my feet were pure when I put them in”; so he rubbed over them, and he and I mounted our beasts and came to the people. They had begun the prayer with ‘Abd ar-Rahman b. ‘Auf leading them, and he had performed a rak'a with them, but when he was aware of the Prophet’s presence he began to retire. The Prophet, however, signed to him to continue and performed one of the rak'as along with him. Then when he had pronounced the salutation the Prophet got up, and I got up along with him, and we performed the rak‘a which had been finished before we came. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَن عُرْوَة بن الْمُغيرَة بن شُعْبَة عَن أَبِيه قَالَ: أَنَّهُ غَزَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ غَزْوَةَ تَبُوكَ. قَالَ الْمُغِيرَةُ: فَتَبَرَّزَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قِبَلَ الْغَائِط فَحملت مَعَه إدواة قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ فَلَمَّا رَجَعَ أَخَذْتُ أُهَرِيقُ عَلَى يَدَيْهِ من الإدواة فَغسل كفيه وَوَجْهَهُ وَعَلَيْهِ جُبَّةٌ مِنْ صُوفٍ ذَهَبَ يَحْسِرُ عَن ذِرَاعَيْهِ فَضَاقَ كم الْجُبَّة فَأخْرج يَده مِنْ تَحْتِ الْجُبَّةِ وَأَلْقَى الْجُبَّةَ عَلَى مَنْكِبَيْهِ وَغسل ذِرَاعَيْهِ وَمسح بناصيته وعَلى الْعِمَامَة وعَلى خفيه ثُمَّ رَكِبَ وَرَكِبْتُ فَانْتَهَيْنَا إِلَى الْقَوْمِ وَقَدْ قَامُوا فِي الصَّلَاة يُصَلِّي بِهِمْ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَوْفٍ وَقَدْ رَكَعَ بِهِمْ رَكْعَةً فَلَمَّا أَحَسَّ بِالنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم ذهب يتَأَخَّر فَأَوْمأ إِلَيْهِ فصلى بهم فَلَمَّا سلم قَامَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَقُمْتُ فَرَكَعْنَا الرَّكْعَة الَّتِي سبقتنا. رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 518
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 216
Musnad Ahmad 239
It was narrated that `Ubaidullah bin `Abdullah bin `Utbah said:
When the apostates apostatised at the time of Abu Bakr, ‘Umar said: How can you fight the people, O Abu Bakr, when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “I have been commanded to fight the people until they say La ilaha illallah (There is no god but Allah), and whoever says La ilaha illallah, his wealth and his life are protected from me except in cases dictated by Islamic law, and his reckoning will be with Allah`? Abu Bakr said: By Allah, I will most certainly fight those who separate prayer and zakah, for zakah is what is due on wealth. By Allah, if they withhold from me a small she-goat that they used to give to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), I will certainly fight them for withholding it. `Umar bin al-Khattab said. By Allah, as soon as I saw that Allah had opened Abu Bakr`s heart to the idea of fighting, I knew that he was right.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، قَالَ لَمَّا ارْتَدَّ أَهْلُ الرِّدَّةِ فِي زَمَانِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ عُمَرُ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَإِذَا قَالُوا لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ عَصَمُوا مِنِّي دِمَاءَهُمْ وَأَمْوَالَهُمْ إِلَّا بِحَقِّهَا وَحِسَابُهُمْ عَلَى اللَّهِ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ وَاللَّهِ لَأُقَاتِلَنَّ مَنْ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الصَّلَاةِ وَالزَّكَاةِ فَإِنَّ الزَّكَاةَ حَقُّ الْمَالِ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ مَنَعُونِي عَنَاقًا كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَيْهَا قَالَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلَّا أَنْ رَأَيْتُ أَنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ شَرَحَ صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ لِلْقِتَالِ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih hadeeth (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 239
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 154
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 14
Anas, may Allah Most High be pleased with him, said:
"When the Prophet wanted to relieve himself, he would not raise his garment until he was close to the ground."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ السَّلاَمِ بْنُ حَرْبٍ الْمُلاَئِيُّ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا أَرَادَ الْحَاجَةَ لَمْ يَرْفَعْ ثَوْبَهُ حَتَّى يَدْنُوَ مِنَ الأَرْضِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَكَذَا رَوَى مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَبِيعَةَ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ عَنْ أَنَسٍ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ ‏.‏ وَرَوَى وَكِيعٌ وَأَبُو يَحْيَى الْحِمَّانِيُّ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ قَالَ قَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا أَرَادَ الْحَاجَةَ لَمْ يَرْفَعْ ثَوْبَهُ حَتَّى يَدْنُوَ مِنَ الأَرْضِ ‏.‏ وَكِلاَ الْحَدِيثَيْنِ مُرْسَلٌ ‏.‏ وَيُقَالُ لَمْ يَسْمَعِ الأَعْمَشُ مِنْ أَنَسٍ وَلاَ مِنْ أَحَدٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَدْ نَظَرَ إِلَى أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ قَالَ رَأَيْتُهُ يُصَلِّي ‏.‏ فَذَكَرَ عَنْهُ حِكَايَةً فِي الصَّلاَةِ ‏.‏ وَالأَعْمَشُ اسْمُهُ سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ مِهْرَانَ أَبُو مُحَمَّدٍ الْكَاهِلِيُّ وَهُوَ مَوْلًى لَهُمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ الأَعْمَشُ كَانَ أَبِي حَمِيلاً فَوَرَّثَهُ مَسْرُوقٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 14
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 14
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 14
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 154
Rafi bin Khadlj said:
"I heard Allah's Messenger saying: 'Perform Fajr at AI-Isfar, for indeed its reward is greater.'"
حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَةُ، - هُوَ ابْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ - عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ عُمَرَ بْنِ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ مَحْمُودِ بْنِ لَبِيدٍ، عَنْ رَافِعِ بْنِ خَدِيجٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ أَسْفِرُوا بِالْفَجْرِ فَإِنَّهُ أَعْظَمُ لِلأَجْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَقَدْ رَوَى شُعْبَةُ وَالثَّوْرِيُّ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَرَوَاهُ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَجْلاَنَ أَيْضًا عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ عُمَرَ بْنِ قَتَادَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي بَرْزَةَ الأَسْلَمِيِّ وَجَابِرٍ وَبِلاَلٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ رَافِعِ بْنِ خَدِيجٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَأَى غَيْرُ وَاحِدٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالتَّابِعِينَ الإِسْفَارَ بِصَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ ‏.‏ وَبِهِ يَقُولُ سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الشَّافِعِيُّ وَأَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ مَعْنَى الإِسْفَارِ أَنْ يَضِحَ الْفَجْرُ فَلاَ يُشَكَّ فِيهِ وَلَمْ يَرَوْا أَنَّ مَعْنَى الإِسْفَارِ تَأْخِيرُ الصَّلاَةِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 154
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 6
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 154
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 251
Al-Hasan narrated that :
Samurah said: "there are two pauses that I preserved from Allah's Messenger." But Imran bin Husain rejected that and said: "We preserved one pause." "So we wrote to Ubayy bin Ka'b in Al-Madinah. Ubayy wrote that Samurah was correct." Sa'eed said: "We said to Qatadah: 'What are those two pauses?' He said: 'When he entered into his Salat, and when he finished his recitation.' Then he (Qatadah) said after that: 'And when he recited (Nor those who went astray.)' And he said: 'He liked to pause when he finished the recitation until he caught his breath.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُوسَى، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ سَكْتَتَانِ حَفِظْتُهُمَا عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَأَنْكَرَ ذَلِكَ عِمْرَانُ بْنُ حُصَيْنٍ وَقَالَ حَفِظْنَا سَكْتَةً ‏.‏ فَكَتَبْنَا إِلَى أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَكَتَبَ أُبَىٌّ أَنْ حَفِظَ سَمُرَةُ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَعِيدٌ فَقُلْنَا لِقَتَادَةَ مَا هَاتَانِ السَّكْتَتَانِ قَالَ إِذَا دَخَلَ فِي صَلاَتِهِ وَإِذَا فَرَغَ مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ وَإِذَا قَرَأَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ ‏)‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَ يُعْجِبُهُ إِذَا فَرَغَ مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ أَنْ يَسْكُتَ حَتَّى يَتَرَادَّ إِلَيْهِ نَفَسُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ سَمُرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ غَيْرِ وَاحِدٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ يَسْتَحِبُّونَ لِلإِمَامِ أَنْ يَسْكُتَ بَعْدَ مَا يَفْتَتِحُ الصَّلاَةَ وَبَعْدَ الْفَرَاغِ مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ ‏.‏ وَبِهِ يَقُولُ أَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ وَأَصْحَابُنَا ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 251
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 103
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 251
Sahih al-Bukhari 4570

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

(One night) I stayed overnight in the house of my aunt Maimuna, and said to myself, "I will watch the prayer of Allah's Apostle " My aunt placed a cushion for Allah's Apostle and he slept on it in its length-wise direction and (woke-up) rubbing the traces of sleep off his face and then he recited the last ten Verses of Surat-al-`Imran till he finished it. Then he went to a hanging water skin and took it, performed the ablution and then stood up to offer the prayer. I got up and did the same as he had done, and stood beside him. He put his hand on my head and held me by the ear and twisted it. He offered two rak`at, then two rak`at, then two rak`at, then two rak`at, then two rak`at, then two rak`at, and finally the witr (i.e. one rak`a) prayer.

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ مَخْرَمَةَ بْنِ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ بِتُّ عِنْدَ خَالَتِي مَيْمُونَةَ فَقُلْتُ لأَنْظُرَنَّ إِلَى صَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَطُرِحَتْ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وِسَادَةٌ، فَنَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي طُولِهَا، فَجَعَلَ يَمْسَحُ النَّوْمَ عَنْ وَجْهِهِ، ثُمَّ قَرَأَ الآيَاتِ الْعَشْرَ الأَوَاخِرَ مِنْ آلِ عِمْرَانَ حَتَّى خَتَمَ، ثُمَّ أَتَى شَنًّا مُعَلَّقًا، فَأَخَذَهُ فَتَوَضَّأَ، ثُمَّ قَامَ يُصَلِّي، فَقُمْتُ فَصَنَعْتُ مِثْلَ مَا صَنَعَ ثُمَّ جِئْتُ فَقُمْتُ إِلَى جَنْبِهِ، فَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ عَلَى رَأْسِي، ثُمَّ أَخَذَ بِأُذُنِي، فَجَعَلَ يَفْتِلُهَا، ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ، ثُمَّ أَوْتَرَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4570
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 92
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 94
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 689

Narrated Anas bin Malik:

Once Allah's Apostle rode a horse and fell down and the right side (of his body) was injured. He offered one of the prayers while sitting and we also prayed behind him sitting. When he completed the prayer, he said, "The Imam is to be followed. Pray standing if he prays standing and bow when he bows; rise when he rises; and if he says, 'Sami`a l-lahu-liman hamidah, say then, 'Rabbana wa laka lhamd' and pray standing if he prays standing and pray sitting (all of you) if he prays sitting." Humaid said: The saying of the Prophet "Pray sitting, if he (Imam) prays sitting" was said in his former illness (during his early life) but the Prophet prayed sitting afterwards (in the last illness) and the people were praying standing behind him and the Prophet did not order them to sit. We should follow the latest actions of the Prophet.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكِبَ فَرَسًا فَصُرِعَ عَنْهُ، فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ، فَصَلَّى صَلاَةً مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَهْوَ قَاعِدٌ، فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا، فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا، فَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا، وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ‏.‏ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ‏.‏ وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا، وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعُونَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ قَالَ الْحُمَيْدِيُّ قَوْلُهُ ‏"‏ إِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا ‏"‏‏.‏ هُوَ فِي مَرَضِهِ الْقَدِيمِ، ثُمَّ صَلَّى بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَالِسًا وَالنَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ قِيَامًا، لَمْ يَأْمُرْهُمْ بِالْقُعُودِ، وَإِنَّمَا يُؤْخَذُ بِالآخِرِ فَالآخِرِ مِنْ فِعْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 689
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 83
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 11, Hadith 657
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 793

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Once the Prophet entered the mosque, a man came in, offered the prayer and greeted the Prophet. The Prophet returned his greeting and said to him, "Go back and pray again for you have not prayed." The man offered the prayer again, came back and greeted the Prophet. He said to him thrice, "Go back and pray again for you have not prayed." The man said, "By Him Who has sent you with the truth! I do not know a better way of praying. Kindly teach Me how to pray." He said, "When you stand for the prayer, say Takbir and then recite from the Qur'an what you know and then bow with calmness till you feel at ease, then rise from bowing till you stand straight. Afterwards prostrate calmly till you feel at ease and then raise (your head) and sit with Calmness till you feel at ease and then prostrate with calmness till you feel at ease in prostration and do the same in the whole of your prayer."

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدٌ الْمَقْبُرِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ فَدَخَلَ رَجُلٌ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَرَدَّ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ ‏"‏ فَصَلَّى، ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثَلاَثًا‏.‏ فَقَالَ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ فَمَا أُحْسِنُ غَيْرَهُ فَعَلِّمْنِي‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا قُمْتَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَكَبِّرْ، ثُمَّ اقْرَأْ مَا تَيَسَّرَ مَعَكَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ، ثُمَّ ارْكَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ رَاكِعًا، ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَعْتَدِلَ قَائِمًا، ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا، ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ جَالِسًا، ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا، ثُمَّ افْعَلْ ذَلِكَ فِي صَلاَتِكَ كُلِّهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 793
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 188
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 759
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3561
`Umar bin Al-Khattab narrated:
That the Prophet (saws) sent an expedition in the direction of Najd. They gained many spoils of war and returned quickly. A man among those who did not go out said: “We have not seen an expedition quicker in return or greater in spoils than this expedition.” So the Messenger of Allah (saws) said: “Should I not direct you to a group greater in spoils and quicker in return? A group who attended Salat As-Subh, then sat remembering Allah until the sun rose, for these are quicker in return and greater in spoils.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نَافِعٍ الصَّائِغُ، قِرَاءَةً عَلَيْهِ عَنْ حَمَّادِ بْنِ أَبِي حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعَثَ بَعْثًا قِبَلَ نَجْدٍ فَغَنِمُوا غَنَائِمَ كَثِيرَةً وَأَسْرَعُوا الرَّجْعَةَ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِمَّنْ لَمْ يَخْرُجْ مَا رَأَيْنَا بَعْثًا أَسْرَعَ رَجْعَةً وَلاَ أَفْضَلَ غَنِيمَةً مِنْ هَذَا الْبَعْثِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أَلاَ أَدُلُّكُمْ عَلَى قَوْمٍ أَفْضَلُ غَنِيمَةً وَأَسْرَعُ رَجْعَةً قَوْمٌ شَهِدُوا صَلاَةَ الصُّبْحِ ثُمَّ جَلَسُوا يَذْكُرُونَ اللَّهَ حَتَّى طَلَعَتْ عَلَيْهِمُ الشَّمْسُ فَأُولَئِكَ أَسْرَعُ رَجْعَةً وَأَفْضَلُ غَنِيمَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏ وَحَمَّادُ بْنُ أَبِي حُمَيْدٍ هُوَ أَبُو إِبْرَاهِيمَ الأَنْصَارِيُّ الْمُزَنِيُّ وَهُوَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي حُمَيْدٍ الْمَدَنِيُّ وَهُوَ ضَعِيفٌ فِي الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3561
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 192
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 46, Hadith 3561
Sahih Muslim 1365 g

It has been narrated on the authority of Anas that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) raided Khaibar. One morning we offered prayers in the darkness of early dawn (near Khaibar). Then the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) mounted (his horse). Abu Talha mounted his and I mounted behind Abu Talha on the same horse. The Prophet of Allah (may peace be upon him) rode through the streets of Khaibar and (I rode so close to him) that my knee touched the thigh of the Prophet of Allah (may peace be upon him). The wrapper got aside from his thigh, and I could see its whiteness. When he entered the town, he said:

God is Great. Khaibar shall face destruction. When we descend in the city-square of a people, it is a bad day for them who have been warned (and have not taken heed). He said these words thrice. The people of the town had just come out from (their houses) to go about their jobs. They said (in surprise): Muhammad has come. We captured Khaibar by force.
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ عُلَيَّةَ - عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، بْنِ صُهَيْبٍ عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم غَزَا خَيْبَرَ قَالَ فَصَلَّيْنَا عِنْدَهَا صَلاَةَ الْغَدَاةِ بِغَلَسٍ فَرَكِبَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَكِبَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ وَأَنَا رَدِيفُ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ فَأَجْرَى نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي زُقَاقِ خَيْبَرَ وَإِنَّ رُكْبَتِي لَتَمَسُّ فَخِذَ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَانْحَسَرَ الإِزَارُ عَنْ فَخِذِ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَإِنِّي لأَرَى بَيَاضَ فَخِذِ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ الْقَرْيَةَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ خَرِبَتْ خَيْبَرُ إِنَّا إِذَا نَزَلْنَا بِسَاحَةِ قَوْمٍ فَسَاءَ صَبَاحُ الْمُنْذَرِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَهَا ثَلاَثَ مِرَارٍ قَالَ وَقَدْ خَرَجَ الْقَوْمُ إِلَى أَعْمَالِهِمْ فَقَالُوا مُحَمَّدٌ - قَالَ عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَصْحَابِنَا - وَالْخَمِيسَ قَالَ وَأَصَبْنَاهَا عَنْوَةً ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1365g
In-book reference : Book 32, Hadith 147
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 19, Hadith 4437
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1177
Narrated A'ishah (May Allah be pleased with her):
There was an eclipse of the sun in the time of the Prophet (may peace be upon him). The Prophet stood for a long time, accompanied by the people. He then bowed, then raised his head, then he bowed and then he raised his head, and again he bowed and prayed two rak'ahs of prayer. In each rak'ah he bowed three times. After bowing for the third time he prostrated himself. He stood for such a long time that some people became unconscious on that occasion and buckets of water had to be poured on them. When he bowed, he said, Allah is most great; and when he raised his head, he said, Allah listens to him who praises Him, till the sun became bright. then he said: The sun and the moon are not eclipsed on account of anyone's death or on account of anyone's birth, but they are two of Allah's signs, He produces dread in His servants by means of them. When they are eclipsed, hasten to prayer
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي مَنْ، أُصَدِّقُ وَظَنَنْتُ أَنَّهُ يُرِيدُ عَائِشَةَ قَالَ كُسِفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قِيَامًا شَدِيدًا يَقُومُ بِالنَّاسِ ثُمَّ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يَرْكَعُ فَرَكَعَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ ثَلاَثُ رَكَعَاتٍ يَرْكَعُ الثَّالِثَةَ ثُمَّ يَسْجُدُ حَتَّى إِنَّ رِجَالاً يَوْمَئِذٍ لَيُغْشَى عَلَيْهِمْ مِمَّا قَامَ بِهِمْ حَتَّى إِنَّ سِجَالَ الْمَاءِ لَتُصَبُّ عَلَيْهِمْ يَقُولُ إِذَا رَكَعَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ حَتَّى تَجَلَّتِ الشَّمْسُ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ لاَ يَنْكَسِفَانِ لِمَوْتِ أَحَدٍ وَلاَ لِحَيَاتِهِ وَلَكِنَّهُمَا آيَتَانِ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ يُخَوِّفُ بِهِمَا عِبَادَهُ فَإِذَا كُسِفَا فَافْزَعُوا إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
  صحيح م لكن قوله ثلاث ركعات شاذ والمحفوظ ركوعان كما في الصحيحين   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1177
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 17
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 1173
Sunan Abi Dawud 2987

Umm Al Hakam or Duba’ah daughters of Al Zibair bin ‘Abd Al Muttalib said “Some captives of war were brought to the Apostle of Allaah(saws). I and my sister Fatimah, daughter of Apostle of Allaah(saws) went (to the Prophet) and complained to him about our existing condition. We asked him to order (to give) us some captives. The Apostle of Allaah(saws) said “the orphans of the people who were killed in the battle of Badr came before you (and they asked for the captives). But I tell you something better than that. You should utter “Allaah is Most Great” after each prayer thirty three times, “Glory be to Allaah” thirty three times, “Praise be to Allaah” thirty three times and “there is no god but Allaah alone, He has no associate, the Kingdom belongs to Him and praise is due to Him and He has power over all things.”

The narrator ‘Ayyash said “They were daughters of Uncle of the Prophet (saws).”

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، حَدَّثَنِي عَيَّاشُ بْنُ عُقْبَةَ الْحَضْرَمِيُّ، عَنِ الْفَضْلِ بْنِ الْحَسَنِ الضَّمْرِيِّ، أَنَّ أُمَّ الْحَكَمِ، أَوْ ضُبَاعَةَ ابْنَتَىِ الزُّبَيْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ حَدَّثَتْهُ عَنْ إِحْدَاهُمَا أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ أَصَابَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَبْيًا فَذَهَبْتُ أَنَا وَأُخْتِي وَفَاطِمَةُ بِنْتُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَشَكَوْنَا إِلَيْهِ مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ وَسَأَلْنَاهُ أَنْ يَأْمُرَ لَنَا بِشَىْءٍ مِنَ السَّبْىِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ سَبَقَكُنَّ يَتَامَى بَدْرٍ لَكِنْ سَأَدُلُّكُنَّ عَلَى مَا هُوَ خَيْرٌ لَكُنَّ مِنْ ذَلِكَ تُكَبِّرْنَ اللَّهَ عَلَى أَثَرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ تَكْبِيرَةً وَثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ تَسْبِيحَةً وَثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ تَحْمِيدَةً وَلاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ عَيَّاشٌ وَهُمَا ابْنَتَا عَمِّ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2987
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 60
English translation : Book 19, Hadith 2981
Hisn al-Muslim 219
-- The Prophet (SAW) said:
"Whoever prays for Allah's blessings upon me once, will be blessed for it by Allah ten times." Reference: Muslim 1/288.
قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم: (مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَيَّ صَلاَةً صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ بِهَا عَشْراً)
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 219

Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Ibn Umar that he used to travel to Khaybar and he would shorten the prayer.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ يُسَافِرُ إِلَى خَيْبَرَ فَيَقْصُرُ الصَّلاَةَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 9, Hadith 14
Arabic reference : Book 9, Hadith 342

Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that he used to travel one mail-stage with Ibn Umar, and he would not shorten the prayer.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ يُسَافِرُ مَعَ ابْنِ عُمَرَ الْبَرِيدَ فَلاَ يَقْصُرُ الصَّلاَةَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 9, Hadith 16
Arabic reference : Book 9, Hadith 344
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1482
Abdullah bin 'Amr said:
"The sun eclipsed during the time of the Messenger of Allah (SAW). The Messenger of Allah (SAW) got up to pray, and those who were with him also got up. He stood for a long time, then he bowed for a long time, then he raised his head and (then) prostrated for a long time. Then he raised his head and sat for a long time. Then he prostrated for a long time, then he raised his head and stood up, and he did in the second rak'ah the same as he had done in the first, standing, bowing, prostrating and sitting. He started blowing and weeping at the end of his prostration in the second rak'ah, saying: 'You did not tell me that You would do that while I was still among them; You d not tell me that You would do that while we are asking You for forgiveness.' Then he raised his head and the eclipse ended. The Messenger of Allah (SAW) stood and addressed the people. He praised and glorified Allah then he said: "The sun and moon are two of the signs of Allah (SWT), the Mighty and Sublime. If you see either of them being eclipsed, then hasten to remember Allah (SWT), the Mighty and Sublime. By the One in Whose Hand is the soul of Muhammad, Paradise was brought so near to me that if I had stretched out my hand, I could have taken some of its fruits. And Hell was brought so near to me that I tried to ward it off for fear it may overwhelm you. I saw therein a woman from Himyar who was being punished because of a cat she tied up, not leaving it free to eat of the vermin of the earth, nor feeding it or giving it water, until it died. I saw it biting her when she came and biting her backside when she went. And I saw the owner of the Sabtiyatain, the brother of Banu As-Da'da, being pushed with a two-pronged stick in the Fire. And I saw the owner of the stick with a crooked end, who used to steal from the Hajj pilgrims with that crooked stick, leaning on his stick in Hell and saying: 'I am the thief with the crooked stick.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا هِلاَلُ بْنُ بِشْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الصَّمَدِ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي السَّائِبُ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرٍو، حَدَّثَهُ قَالَ انْكَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ وَقَامَ الَّذِينَ مَعَهُ فَقَامَ قِيَامًا فَأَطَالَ الْقِيَامَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَأَطَالَ الرُّكُوعَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَسَجَدَ فَأَطَالَ السُّجُودَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَجَلَسَ فَأَطَالَ الْجُلُوسَ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَأَطَالَ السُّجُودَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَقَامَ فَصَنَعَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ مِثْلَ مَا صَنَعَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُولَى مِنَ الْقِيَامِ وَالرُّكُوعِ وَالسُّجُودِ وَالْجُلُوسِ فَجَعَلَ يَنْفُخُ فِي آخِرِ سُجُودِهِ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ وَيَبْكِي وَيَقُولُ ‏"‏ لَمْ تَعِدْنِي هَذَا وَأَنَا فِيهِمْ لَمْ تَعِدْنِي هَذَا وَنَحْنُ نَسْتَغْفِرُكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَانْجَلَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَخَطَبَ النَّاسَ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ آيَتَانِ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ كُسُوفَ أَحَدِهِمَا فَاسْعَوْا إِلَى ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَقَدْ أُدْنِيَتِ الْجَنَّةُ مِنِّي حَتَّى لَوْ بَسَطْتُ يَدِي لَتَعَاطَيْتُ مِنْ قُطُوفِهَا وَلَقَدْ أُدْنِيَتِ النَّارُ مِنِّي حَتَّى لَقَدْ جَعَلْتُ أَتَّقِيهَا خَشْيَةَ أَنْ تَغْشَاكُمْ حَتَّى رَأَيْتُ فِيهَا امْرَأَةً مِنْ حِمْيَرَ تُعَذَّبُ فِي هِرَّةٍ رَبَطَتْهَا فَلَمْ تَدَعْهَا تَأْكُلُ مِنْ خَشَاشِ الأَرْضِ فَلاَ هِيَ أَطْعَمَتْهَا وَلاَ هِيَ سَقَتْهَا حَتَّى مَاتَتْ فَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُهَا تَنْهَشُهَا إِذَا أَقْبَلَتْ وَإِذَا وَلَّتْ تَنْهَشُ أَلْيَتَهَا وَحَتَّى رَأَيْتُ فِيهَا صَاحِبَ السِّبْتِيَّتَيْنِ أَخَا بَنِي الدَّعْدَاعِ يُدْفَعُ بِعَصًا ذَاتِ شُعْبَتَيْنِ فِي النَّارِ وَحَتَّى رَأَيْتُ فِيهَا صَاحِبَ الْمِحْجَنِ الَّذِي كَانَ يَسْرِقُ الْحَاجَّ بِمِحْجَنِهِ مُتَّكِئًا عَلَى مِحْجَنِهِ فِي النَّارِ يَقُولُ أَنَا سَارِقُ الْمِحْجَنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1482
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 24
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 16, Hadith 1483
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ ، عَنْ الزُّهْرِيِّ ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ يَرْفَعُهُ، قَالَ : " إِنَّالَّذِي تَفُوتُهُ الصَّلَاةُ : صَلَاةُ الْعَصْرِ، فَكَأَنَّمَا وُتِرَ أَهْلَهُ وَمَالَهُ "
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 1205
Sahih Muslim 615 c

Abu Huraira reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When it is a hot day, (delay) the prayer till the extreme heat passes away, for the intensity of heat is from the exhalation of Hell.

Abu Huraira reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Refrain from saying (the noon prayer) till the extreme heat passes away, for the Intensity of heat is from the exhalation of Hell.

Abu Huraira narrated this hadith from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be up on him) by another chain of transmitters.

وَحَدَّثَنِي هَارُونُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الأَيْلِيُّ، وَعَمْرُو بْنُ سَوَّادٍ، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ عِيسَى، قَالَ عَمْرٌو أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ الآخَرَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرٌو، أَنَّ بُكَيْرًا، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ بُسْرِ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، وَسَلْمَانَ الأَغَرِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا كَانَ الْيَوْمُ الْحَارُّ فَأَبْرِدُوا بِالصَّلاَةِ فَإِنَّ شِدَّةَ الْحَرِّ مِنْ فَيْحِ جَهَنَّمَ ‏"‏ ‏.

قَالَ عَمْرٌو وَحَدَّثَنِي أَبُو يُونُسَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ أَبْرِدُوا عَنِ الصَّلاَةِ فَإِنَّ شِدَّةَ الْحَرِّ مِنْ فَيْحِ جَهَنَّمَ ‏"‏ ‏.

قَالَ عَمْرٌو وَحَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ شِهَابٍ عَنِ ابْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ وَأَبِي سَلَمَةَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِنَحْوِ ذَلِكَ.

Reference : Sahih Muslim 615c
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 231
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1284
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1110

'A'isha reported that a person came to the Apottle of Allah (may peace be upon him) asking for a fatwa (religious verdict). She ('A'isha) had been overhearing it from behind the curtain. 'A'isha added that he (the person) had said:

Messenger of Allah, (the time) of prayer overtakes me as I am in a state of junub; should I observe fast (in this state)? Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: (At times the time) of prayer overtakes me while I am in a state of junub, and I observe fast (in that very state), whereupon he said: Messenger of Allah, you are not like us Allah has pardoned all your sins, the previous ones and the later ones. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) said: By Allah, I hope I am the most God-fearirg of you, and possess the best knowledge among you of those (things) against which I should guard.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَيُّوبَ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ، وَابْنُ، حُجْرٍ قَالَ ابْنُ أَيُّوبَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ، جَعْفَرٍ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ مَعْمَرِ بْنِ حَزْمٍ الأَنْصَارِيُّ أَبُو طُوَالَةَ - أَنَّ أَبَا يُونُسَ، مَوْلَى عَائِشَةَ أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، - رضى الله عنها - أَنَّ رَجُلاً، جَاءَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسْتَفْتِيهِ وَهِيَ تَسْمَعُ مِنْ وَرَاءِ الْبَابِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ تُدْرِكُنِي الصَّلاَةُ وَأَنَا جُنُبٌ أَفَأَصُومُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَأَنَا تُدْرِكُنِي الصَّلاَةُ وَأَنَا جُنُبٌ فَأَصُومُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَسْتَ مِثْلَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَكَ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِكَ وَمَا تَأَخَّرَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرْجُو أَنْ أَكُونَ أَخْشَاكُمْ لِلَّهِ وَأَعْلَمَكُمْ بِمَا أَتَّقِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1110
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 99
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2455
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 1275
It was narrated that Abu Sa’eed said:
“Marwan brought the pulpit out one ‘Eid day and started to deliver the sermon before the prayer. A man stood up and said: ‘O Commander of the Believers, you have gone against the Sunnah. You have brought the pulpit out on the day of ‘Eid and it was not brought out before, and you started with the sermon before the prayer, when this was not done before.’ Abu Sa’eed said: ‘As for this man, he has done his duty. I heard the Messenger of Allah (saw) say: “Whoever among you sees an evil action, and he is able to change it with his hand, then change it with his hand (by taking action); if he cannot, (do so) with his tongue then with his tongue (by speaking out); and if he cannot then with his heart (by hating it and feeling that it is wrong), and that is the weakest of faith.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ رَجَاءٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، وَعَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ طَارِقِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ أَخْرَجَ مَرْوَانُ الْمِنْبَرَ يَوْمَ الْعِيدِ فَبَدَأَ بِالْخُطْبَةِ قَبْلَ الصَّلاَةِ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ يَا مَرْوَانُ خَالَفْتَ السُّنَّةَ أَخْرَجْتَ الْمِنْبَرَ يَوْمَ عِيدٍ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ يُخْرَجُ بِهِ وَبَدَأْتَ بِالْخُطْبَةِ قَبْلَ الصَّلاَةِ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ يُبْدَأُ بِهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ أَمَّا هَذَا فَقَدْ قَضَى مَا عَلَيْهِ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ مَنْ رَأَى مُنْكَرًا فَاسْتَطَاعَ أَنْ يُغَيِّرَهُ بِيَدِهِ فَلْيُغَيِّرْهُ بِيَدِهِ. فَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ فَبِلِسَانِهِ. فَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ بِلِسَانِهِ، فَبِقَلْبِهِ. وَذَلِكَ أَضْعَفُ الإِيمَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1275
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 473
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1275
Sahih al-Bukhari 1210

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet once offered the prayer and said, "Satan came in front of me and tried to interrupt my prayer, but Allah gave me an upper hand on him and I choked him. No doubt, I thought of tying him to one of the pillars of the mosque till you get up in the morning and see him. Then I remembered the statement of Prophet Solomon, 'My Lord ! Bestow on me a kingdom such as shall not belong to any other after me.' Then Allah made him (Satan) return with his head down (humiliated)."

حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شَبَابَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ زِيَادٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ صَلَّى صَلاَةً قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ عَرَضَ لِي، فَشَدَّ عَلَىَّ لِيَقْطَعَ الصَّلاَةَ عَلَىَّ، فَأَمْكَنَنِي اللَّهُ مِنْهُ، فَذَعَتُّهُ، وَلَقَدْ هَمَمْتُ أَنْ أُوثِقَهُ إِلَى سَارِيَةٍ حَتَّى تُصْبِحُوا فَتَنْظُرُوا إِلَيْهِ فَذَكَرْتُ قَوْلَ سُلَيْمَانَ ـ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ـ رَبِّ هَبْ لِي مُلْكًا لاَ يَنْبَغِي لأَحَدٍ مِنْ بَعْدِي‏.‏ فَرَدَّهُ اللَّهُ خَاسِيًا ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ النَّضْرُ بْنُ شُمَيْلٍ فَذَعَتُّهُ بِالذَّالِ أَىْ خَنَقْتُهُ وَفَدَعَّتُّهُ مِنْ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ ‏{‏يَوْمَ يُدَعُّونَ‏}‏ أَىْ يُدْفَعُونَ وَالصَّوَابُ، فَدَعَتُّهُ إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ كَذَا قَالَ بِتَشْدِيدِ الْعَيْنِ وَالتَّاءِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1210
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 14
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 22, Hadith 301
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3026
Narrated Abu 'Abdur-Rahman As-Sulami:
that 'Ali bin Abi Talib said: "'Abdur-Rahman bin 'Awf prepared some food for which he invited us, and he gave us some wine to drink. The wine began to affect us when it was time for Salat. So they encouraged me (to lead) and I recited: 'Say: O you disbelievers! I do not worship what you worship, and we worship what you worship' - so Allah, Most High, revealed: O you who believe! Do not approach Salat when you are in a drunken state until you know what you are saying (4:43)."
حَدَّثَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، نَحْوَ حَدِيثِ مُعَاوِيَةَ بْنِ هِشَامٍ ‏.‏

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي جَعْفَرٍ الرَّازِيِّ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ، عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ السُّلَمِيِّ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، قَالَ صَنَعَ لَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَوْفٍ طَعَامًا فَدَعَانَا وَسَقَانَا مِنَ الْخَمْرِ فَأَخَذَتِ الْخَمْرُ مِنَّا وَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَقَدَّمُونِي فَقَرَأْتُ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ قُلْ يَا أَيُّهَا الْكَافِرُونَ ‏)‏ لاَ أَعْبُدُ مَا تَعْبُدُونَ وَنَحْنُ نَعْبُدُ مَا تَعْبُدُونَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى ‏:‏ ‏(‏ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَقْرَبُوا الصَّلاَةَ وَأَنْتُمْ سُكَارَى حَتَّى تَعْلَمُوا مَا تَقُولُونَ ‏)‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏ 
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3026
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 78
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3026
Sunan Abi Dawud 1015

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

When the Prophet (saws) finished two rak'ahs of an obligatory prayer, a man asked him: Messenger of Allah, has the prayer been shortened, or have you forgotten? he replied: I did not do all that. The people said: Messenger of Allah, you did that. Therefore, he offered another two rak'ahs or prayer and did not make two prostrations due to forgetfulness.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been narrated by Dawud al-Hussain from Abu Sufyan, freed slave of Ibn Abi Ahmad on the authority of Abu Hurairah from the Prophet (saws). This version goes: He then made two prostrations while he was sitting after the salutation.

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ أَسَدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا شَبَابَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم انْصَرَفَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ مِنْ صَلاَةِ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ أَقَصُرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَمْ نَسِيتَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ كُلَّ ذَلِكَ لَمْ أَفْعَلْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ قَدْ فَعَلْتَ ذَلِكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ فَرَكَعَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ أُخْرَيَيْنِ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ وَلَمْ يَسْجُدْ سَجْدَتَىِ السَّهْوِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ دَاوُدُ بْنُ الْحُصَيْنِ عَنْ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ مَوْلَى ابْنِ أَبِي أَحْمَدَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِهَذِهِ الْقِصَّةِ قَالَ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ بَعْدَ التَّسْلِيمِ ‏.‏
  شاذ السهو   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1015
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 626
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 1010
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 377
Aishah narrated that:
Allah's Messenger said: "The Salat of a women who has reached the age of menstruation is not accepted without a Khimar"
حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا قَبِيصَةُ، عَنْ حَمَّادِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ صَفِيَّةَ ابْنَةِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ تُقْبَلُ صَلاَةُ الْحَائِضِ إِلاَّ بِخِمَارٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو ‏.‏ وَقَوْلُهُ ‏"‏ الْحَائِضُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي الْمَرْأَةَ الْبَالِغَ يَعْنِي إِذَا حَاضَتْ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ عَائِشَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَيْهِ عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ أَنَّ الْمَرْأَةَ إِذَا أَدْرَكَتْ فَصَلَّتْ وَشَيْءٌ مِنْ شَعْرِهَا مَكْشُوفٌ لاَ تَجُوزُ صَلاَتُهَا ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ الشَّافِعِيِّ قَالَ لاَ تَجُوزُ صَلاَةُ الْمَرْأَةِ وَشَيْءٌ مِنْ جَسَدِهَا مَكْشُوفٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ الشَّافِعِيُّ وَقَدْ قِيلَ إِنْ كَانَ ظَهْرُ قَدَمَيْهَا مَكْشُوفًا فَصَلاَتُهَا جَائِزَةٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 377
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 229
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 377
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 419
Ibn Umar narrated that:
Allah's Messenger (S) said: "There is no Salat after Al-Fajr (begins) except two prostrations."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدَةَ الضَّبِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ قُدَامَةَ بْنِ مُوسَى، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْحُصَيْنِ، عَنْ أَبِي عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ يَسَارٍ، مَوْلَى ابْنِ عُمَرَ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ صَلاَةَ بَعْدَ الْفَجْرِ إِلاَّ سَجْدَتَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَمَعْنَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ إِنَّمَا يَقُولُ لاَ صَلاَةَ بَعْدَ طُلُوعِ الْفَجْرِ إِلاَّ رَكْعَتَىِ الْفَجْرِ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو وَحَفْصَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ ابْنِ عُمَرَ حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ قُدَامَةَ بْنِ مُوسَى وَرَوَى عَنْهُ غَيْرُ وَاحِدٍ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ مَا اجْتَمَعَ عَلَيْهِ أَهْلُ الْعِلْمِ كَرِهُوا أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ الرَّجُلُ بَعْدَ طُلُوعِ الْفَجْرِ إِلاَّ رَكْعَتَىِ الْفَجْرِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 419
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 272
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 419
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2385
Anas narrated that a man came to the Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) and said:
" O Messenger of Allah! When will the Hour be established?" So the Propher (s.a.w) stood to perform Salat and when he was finished his Salat he said: "Where is the one who asked when the hour will be established?" The man said: "It was I, O Mesenger of Allah!" He said: "What have you prepared for it?" He said: "O Messenger of allah! I have not prepared very much of salat nor fasting for it, but I love Allah and His Messenger." So the Messenger of Allah(s.a.w) said: "A man shall be with whom ever he loves, and you shall be with whomever you love." So after the advent of Islam, I did not see that anything brought the Muslims more happiness than that.
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَتَى قِيَامُ السَّاعَةِ فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَلَمَّا قَضَى صَلاَتَهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَيْنَ السَّائِلُ عَنْ قِيَامِ السَّاعَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الرَّجُلُ أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا أَعْدَدْتَ لَهَا ‏"‏ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا أَعْدَدْتُ لَهَا كَبِيرَ صَلاَةٍ وَلاَ صَوْمٍ إِلاَّ أَنِّي أُحِبُّ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ الْمَرْءُ مَعَ مَنْ أَحَبَّ وَأَنْتَ مَعَ مَنْ أَحْبَبْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَمَا رَأَيْتُ فَرِحَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ بَعْدَ الإِسْلاَمِ فَرَحَهُمْ بِهَذَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2385
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 82
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 10, Hadith 2385
Sunan Abi Dawud 304

'Urwah b. al-Zubair said the Fatimah daughter of Abu Hubaish had a prolonged flow of blood. The Prophet (saws) said to her:

When the blood of menses comes, it is black blood with can be recognized; so when that comes, refrain from prayer, but when a different type comes, perform ablution and pray.

Abu Dawud said: Ibn al-Muthanna said: Ibn 'Adi narrated this tradition from his memory on the authority of 'Urwah from 'Aishah.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been transmitted by al-'Ala b. al-Musayyab and Shu'bah from al-Hakam on the authority of Abu Ja'far. Al-'Ala reported it as a statement of the Prophet (saws), and Shu'bah as a statement of Abu Ja'far, saying: She should perform ablution for every prayer.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ عَمْرٍو - حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ فَاطِمَةَ بِنْتِ أَبِي حُبَيْشٍ، أَنَّهَا كَانَتْ تُسْتَحَاضُ فَقَالَ لَهَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا كَانَ دَمُ الْحَيْضِ فَإِنَّهُ دَمٌ أَسْوَدُ يُعْرَفُ فَإِذَا كَانَ ذَلِكَ فَأَمْسِكِي عَنِ الصَّلاَةِ فَإِذَا كَانَ الآخَرُ فَتَوَضَّئِي وَصَلِّي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ قَالَ ابْنُ الْمُثَنَّى وَحَدَّثَنَا بِهِ ابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ حِفْظًا فَقَالَ عَنْ عُرْوَةَ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ أَنَّ فَاطِمَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرُوِيَ عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ وَشُعْبَةَ عَنِ الْحَكَمِ عَنْ أَبِي جَعْفَرٍ قَالَ الْعَلاَءُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَوْقَفَهُ شُعْبَةُ عَلَى أَبِي جَعْفَرٍ تَوَضَّأُ لِكُلِّ صَلاَةٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 304
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 304
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 304